







 
   
     
       
         Earthquakes explained and practically improved occasioned by the late earthquake on Sept. 8, 1692 in London, many other parts in England, and beyond sea / by Thomas Doolittle ...
         Doolittle, Thomas, 1632?-1707.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36316
         Wing D1883
         ESTC R12441
         12333449
         ocm 12333449
         59717
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36316)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59717)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 208:3)
      
       
         
           
             Earthquakes explained and practically improved occasioned by the late earthquake on Sept. 8, 1692 in London, many other parts in England, and beyond sea / by Thomas Doolittle ...
             Doolittle, Thomas, 1632?-1707.
          
           [17], 141, [3] p.
           
             Printed for John Salusbury ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[3] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Imperfect: print blurred and difficult to read in places.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Earthquakes -- England. -- Early works to 1800.
           Earthquakes -- Jamaica.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Earthquakes
           EXPLAINED
           AND
           Practically
           Improved
           :
           OCCASIONED
           By
           the
           late
           EARTHQUAKE
           on
           Sept.
           8.
           1692.
           in
           LONDON
           ,
           many
           other
           parts
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           beyond
           Sea.
           
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             DOOLITTLE
          
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           
           Jamaica's
           Miseries
           shew
           
           London's
           Mercies
           .
           Both
           Compared
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           
             Printed
             for
          
           John
           Salusbury
           
             at
             the
          
           Rising
           Sun
           
             over
             against
             the
          
           Royal
           Exchange
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Humble
           WARNING
           From
           the
           Presaging
           Earthquake
           
             Sept.
             8.
             1692.
             
          
        
         
           PLague
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Earthquakes
           are
           amongst
           the
           most
           terrible
           Judgments
           ,
           whereby
           the
           great
           and
           holy
           God
           doth
           manifest
           his
           sore
           displeasure
           against
           a
           sinful
           People
           ,
           and
           his
           indignation
           and
           hatred
           of
           their
           heinous
           and
           crying
           Sins
           .
           
             These
             three
          
           have
           befallen
           
           London
           .
           The
           first
           in
           the
           GREAT
           DYING
           Year
           ,
           1665.
           the
           second
           in
           the
           GREAT
           BURNING
           Year
           1666.
           and
           the
           last
           in
           the
           GREAT
           TREMBLING
           present
           Year
           1692.
           and
           the
           Month
           of
           September
           is
           remarkable
           in
           all
           these
           .
           The
           Plague
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           being
           then
           at
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           great
           Fire
           began
           on
           Septemb.
           2.
           and
           the
           Earthquake
           was
           on
           the
           Eighth
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           ;
           on
           which
           day
           of
           the
           Month
           
             Josephus
             de
             bel
             .
             Jud.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           18.
           writes
           thus
           ;
           Jerusalem
           
             was
             taken
             the
             second
             year
             of
          
           Vespasian
           
             's
             reign
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
          
           September
           ,
           
             and
             having
             been
             already
             five
             times
             before
             surprized
             ,
             it
             was
             finally
             again
             destroyed
             .
          
           This
           was
           
           London's
           trembling
           ,
           but
           (
           through
           the
           great
           Power
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           )
           not
           its
           falling
           day
           .
        
         
           I
           call
           
             Earthquakes
             presaging
          
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ;
           what
           weight
           there
           is
           in
           them
           I
           leave
           to
           others
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Because
             Christ
             did
             assert
             them
             to
             to
             be
             such
             :
          
           Luke
           21.
           5.
           to
           12.
           as
           
             some
             spake
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             adorned
             
             with
             goodly
             stones
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             As
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             ye
             behold
             ,
             the
             days
             will
             come
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
          
           ;
           they
           asked
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             When
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ?
             and
             what
             sign
             will
             there
             be
             when
             these
             things
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           Then
           Christ
           gave
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           Earthquakes
           as
           foregoing
           Signs
           of
           such
           future
           Ruins
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Because
             God
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             Earthquakes
             (
             in
             former
             times
             )
             as
             forerunners
             of
             great
             Calamities
             to
             come
             .
          
           So
           according
           to
           Christ's
           prediction
           ,
           this
           Sign
           went
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             Josephus
             de
             bel
             .
             Jud.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           Amongst
           the
           foregoing
           Signs
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           mentioneth
           an
           Earthquake
           :
           
             Vpon
             the
             Feast-day
             of
          
           Pentecost
           ,
           
             at
             night
             the
             Priests
             going
             into
             the
             inner
             Temple
             to
             offer
             their
             wonted
             Sacrifice
             ,
             at
             first
             they
             felt
             the
             place
             to
             move
             and
             tremble
             ,
             and
             afterward
             they
             heard
             a
             voice
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             depart
             hence
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             Because
             Christ
             saith
          
           (
           as
           of
           other
           Judgments
           mentioned
           ,
           so
           )
           
             of
             Earthquakes
             ,
             They
             are
             the
             beginning
             of
             Sorrows
             .
          
           If
           the
           beginning
           ,
           must
           not
           others
           follow
           ?
           when
           an
           Earthquake
           is
           the
           beginning
           (
           let
           not
           Scorners
           deride
           )
           who
           knows
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           middle
           and
           the
           ending
           of
           those
           Calamities
           ,
           that
           might
           take
           their
           beginning
           from
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           
             Matth
             ▪
          
           24.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Because
             I
             judge
          
           (
           if
           I
           err
           ,
           let
           my
           mistaking
           thoughts
           be
           excused
           )
           
             that
             this
             late
             Earthquake
             was
             from
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           And
           yet
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           God
           can
           use
           the
           alleadged
           Natural
           Causes
           of
           Earthquakes
           ,
           to
           give
           warning
           ,
           and
           to
           fore-run
           other
           following
           Miseries
           .
           But
           my
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           did
           extend
           it self
           so
           far
           ,
           to
           so
           many
           places
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Account
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           not
           only
           on
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           of
           the
           day
           as
           in
           England
           ,
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Sheerness
             ,
             Sandwich
             ,
             Deal
             ,
             Maidstone
             ,
             Portsmouth
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           places
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           at
           
             Paris
             ,
             
             Marli
             ,
             Versailles
             ,
          
           and
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           at
           
             Brussels
             ,
             Cologne
          
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           places
           of
           Holland
           and
           Flanders
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           did
           arise
           from
           Natural
           Causes
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           exceeding
           great
           quantities
           of
           such
           Vapours
           in
           the
           Caves
           and
           hollow
           Places
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           striving
           all
           along
           so
           far
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           strange
           they
           did
           no
           where
           with
           great
           fury
           break
           out
           ,
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           of
           some
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           Earth
           was
           weakest
           .
           If
           the
           quantity
           was
           less
           ,
           taking
           its
           beginning
           in
           some
           certain
           place
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           forward
           ,
           seeking
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           required
           more
           time
           to
           travail
           under
           ground
           to
           such
           distant
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           as
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           places
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           have
           been
           at
           all
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           were
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           for
           some
           great
           end
           that
           God
           should
           do
           so
           great
           a
           work
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           more
           rarely
           do
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           warning
           to
           all
           that
           have
           been
           shaken
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           forsake
           
           sin
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           God
           by
           repentance
           and
           reformation
           ,
           or
           else
           look
           for
           some
           further
           stroke
           ?
           while
           we
           go
           on
           in
           a
           course
           of
           great
           provoking
           sins
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           shaken
           his
           Rod
           over
           us
           ,
           might
           we
           not
           fear
           it
           will
           some
           time
           fall
           upon
           us
           ?
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           Natural
           or
           Supernatural
           ,
           should
           not
           all
           places
           that
           trembled
           by
           it
           ,
           without
           Reformation
           ,
           fear
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           Judgments
           that
           may
           follow
           it
           ?
           when
           God
           begins
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           Men
           not
           so
           much
           as
           begin
           to
           repent
           and
           turn
           ,
           doth
           not
           he
           threaten
           he
           will
           go
           on
           to
           punish
           seven
           times
           more
           ,
           and
           seven
           to
           that
           ?
           and
           many
           times
           seven
           more
           to
           that
           ,
           when
           a
           People
           still
           walk
           contrary
           to
           him
           ?
           Lev.
           26.
           15.
           to
           40.
           
        
         
           Some
           would
           fain
           deny
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           to
           testifie
           against
           them
           .
           Some
           that
           own
           it
           ,
           make
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           at
           all
           think
           it
           portends
           any
           more
           Calamity
           to
           come
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           blinded
           Jews
           slighted
           all
           the
           Indications
           of
           more
           approaching
           Miseries
           ,
           as
           Josephus
           writes
           concerning
           them
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             These
             miserable
             
             people
             were
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             Impostors
             who
             did
             bely
             God
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             not
             believe
             ,
             nor
             give
             any
             ear
             or
             regard
             unto
             certain
             Tokens
             and
             Signs
          
           (
           of
           which
           an
           Earthquake
           was
           one
           )
           
             of
             the
             ruin
             of
             their
             City
             :
             but
             as
             it
             were
             blinded
             ,
             neither
             having
             Eyes
             nor
             Souls
             ,
             they
             counterfeited
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             what
             God
             foreshewed
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Tho'
           I
           dare
           not
           undertake
           to
           tell
           what
           particular
           Judgments
           (
           which
           are
           at
           God's
           ordering
           )
           this
           Earthquake
           doth
           presage
           ,
           without
           Reformation
           ;
           yet
           may
           I
           not
           ask
           this
           sober
           Question
           ,
           If
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           have
           not
           good
           effect
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           fear
           lest
           those
           Judgments
           may
           follow
           ,
           which
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           God
           hath
           sent
           upon
           a
           People
           for
           those
           very
           sins
           which
           do
           raign
           amongst
           us
           ?
           as
           for
           prophaning
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           for
           excessive
           Pride
           in
           Apparel
           ,
           for
           profane
           Swearing
           ,
           fulness
           of
           Bread
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Whoredoms
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Contempt
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Hatred
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           hating
           one
           another
           ,
           neglect
           
           of
           Religious
           Education
           of
           Children
           ,
           banishing
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           from
           our
           Families
           ,
           Blaspheming
           ,
           and
           Cursing
           instead
           of
           Calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           Lukewarmness
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           Decay
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           Leaving
           of
           our
           first
           Love
           ,
           loss
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yea
           (
           ah
           sinful
           Age
           )
           deriding
           of
           it
           ,
           Apostacies
           ,
           and
           Worldliness
           ,
           Selfishness
           ,
           and
           abuse
           of
           God's
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           prostituting
           them
           to
           Carnal
           Designs
           and
           Interests
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           .
           That
           Scripture
           (
           amongst
           many
           Isai
           .
           3.
           )
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Glass
           to
           see
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           what
           Judgments
           we
           may
           fear
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           continued
           in
           ;
           which
           are
           sins
           that
           bring
           Kingdoms
           and
           Cities
           to
           ruin
           .
           Verse
           8.
           
           For
           Jerusalem
           
             is
             ruined
             ,
             and
          
           Judah
           
             is
             fallen
             ,
             because
             their
             tongue
             and
             their
             doings
             are
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             provoke
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           O
           that
           Magistrates
           
             (
             Nehemiah
          
           like
           )
           would
           not
           any
           longer
           suffer
           the
           Sabbath
           to
           be
           openly
           profaned
           ,
           or
           things
           exposed
           to
           Sale
           in
           Londons
           (
           late
           trembling
           )
           Streets
           ,
           or
           Parts
           adjacent
           ,
           nor
           in
           
           the
           Land.
           Where
           is
           
           Nehemiah's
           Courage
           ?
           
             Neh.
             13.
             15.
             
             In
             those
             days
             saw
             I
             in
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             some
             treading
             Wine-presses
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             Sheaves
             ,
             and
             lading
             Asses
             :
             as
             also
             Wine
             ,
             Grapes
             ,
             Figs
             [
          
           and
           now
           in
           our
           Street-trade
           ,
           Apples
           ,
           Pears
           ,
           Plumbs
           ,
           
             &c.
             ]
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             :
             and
             I
             testified
             against
             them
             in
             the
             day
             wherein
             they
             sold
             Victuals
             .
          
           Verse
           
             17.
             
             Then
             I
             contended
             with
             the
             Nobles
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             What
             evil
             thing
             is
             this
             that
             ye
             do
             ,
             and
             profane
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ?
             Did
             not
             your
             Fathers
             thus
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             our
             God
             bring
             all
             this
             evil
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             City
             ?
             yet
             ye
             bring
             more
             wrath
             upon
          
           Israel
           
             by
             profaning
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           —
           Verse
           
             21.
             
             Then
             I
             testified
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             —
             if
             ye
             do
             so
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             hands
             on
             you
             .
             From
             that
             time
             forth
             came
             they
             no
             more
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           O
           that
           after
           such
           shakings
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           such
           things
           might
           be
           done
           no
           more
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           no
           more
           Oaths
           on
           other
           days
           might
           be
           heard
           in
           our
           Streets
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           reelings
           by
           Drunkenness
           there
           ,
           
           least
           the
           Earth
           reel
           under
           us
           again
           .
           O
           that
           there
           might
           be
           praying
           to
           ,
           and
           praising
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Houses
           that
           did
           shake
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           stand
           .
           That
           all
           Men
           of
           all
           Ranks
           ,
           Callings
           ,
           Qualities
           ,
           Rich
           and
           Poor
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ,
           might
           search
           their
           hearts
           and
           ways
           ,
           see
           what
           is
           amiss
           ,
           and
           mend
           it
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           continue
           and
           grow
           therein
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           no
           more
           provoked
           ,
           dishonoured
           ,
           incensed
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           glorified
           ,
           pleased
           ,
           feared
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           his
           Anger
           might
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Judgments
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           his
           Blessings
           and
           Mercies
           might
           be
           poured
           upon
           us
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Preface
             ,
             containing
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Suns
                 miraculous
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Standing
                     still
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Going
                     back
                  
                   
                     3.
                     Eclipse
                  
                
                 p.
                 2.
                 to
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Earths
                 motion
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 
                   
                     The
                     Copernican's
                     Opinion
                     of
                     the
                     constant
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     p.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Testimony
                     of
                     our
                     Senses
                     of
                     its
                     natural
                     resting
                     .
                     p.
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 p.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 greatness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   
                     By
                     1.
                     
                     Shaking
                     the
                     Foundations
                     of
                     the
                     Prison
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     By
                     2.
                     
                     Immediate
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     Doors
                     .
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     By
                     3.
                     
                     Loosing
                     the
                     Prisoners
                     Bonds
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             3
             The
             Suddenness
             of
             it
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Doctrines
             .
             
               
                 I.
                 God
                 many
                 times
                 works
                 wonders
                 for
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
              
               
                 II.
                 God
                 needs
                 not
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 most
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 works
                 .
                 The
                 suddenness
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Tho'
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 suddenly
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 go
                 ,
                 &
                 nothing
                 is
                 destroyed
                 thereby
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 called
                 a
                 Great
                 Earthquake
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Questions
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 thought
                 the
                 late
                 Earthquake
                 small
                 .
                 20
                 to
                 25
              
               
                 IV
                 Tho'
                 some
                 Earthquakes
                 have
                 their
                 natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 hand
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 25.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Method
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Earthquakes
             are
             ,
             either
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Metaphorical
                 .
                 28.
                 to
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Literal
                 and
                 Real
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 
                   
                   
                     1
                     Supernatural
                     .
                     9
                     Instances
                     .
                     An
                     account
                     of
                     that
                     miraculous
                     Earthquake
                     in
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     Uzziah
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     what
                     sin
                     .
                     32.
                     to
                     47.
                     
                     
                       
                         Three
                         Inferences
                         .
                         47.
                         to
                         52.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     Natural
                     .
                     Their
                     
                       
                         1
                         Causes
                         
                           
                             Material
                          
                           
                             Efficient
                             .
                          
                        
                         52.
                         to
                         58.
                         
                      
                       
                         2
                         Description
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         Seven
                         sorts
                         .
                         By
                         others
                         reduced
                         to
                         three
                         .
                         58.
                         to
                         61.
                         
                      
                       
                         4
                         Six
                         antecedent
                         Signs
                         .
                         62
                         ,
                         63.
                         
                      
                       
                         5
                         Effects
                         .
                         
                           
                             1
                             Great
                             Consternations
                             .
                             Several
                             Reasons
                             os
                             it
                             in
                             Earthquakes
                             .
                             64
                             to
                             79.
                             
                          
                           
                             2
                             Precipitant
                             flight
                             .
                             79
                             ,
                             80.
                             
                          
                           
                             3
                             Openings
                             of
                             the
                             Earth
                             .
                             ibid.
                             
                          
                           
                             4
                             Subversion
                             of
                             houses
                             &c.
                             81
                             ,
                             82
                             ,
                             83
                          
                           
                             5
                             The
                             change
                             of
                             the
                             Channel
                             of
                             the
                             Sea.
                             ibid.
                             
                          
                           
                             6
                             Overthrow
                             and
                             removing
                             of
                             Mountains
                             .
                             84.
                             
                          
                           
                             7
                             Infectious
                             Diseases
                             .
                             84
                             ,
                             85.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         6
                         Adjuncts
                         .
                         In
                         8
                         Conclusions
                         .
                         86.
                         to
                         93
                      
                       
                         7
                         Inferences
                         12.
                         for
                         improving
                         this
                         great
                         work
                         of
                         God.
                         93.
                         to
                         119.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Gods
             sparing
             Mercy
             to
             London
             ,
             &c
             in
             the
             late
             Earthquake
             set
             forth
             ▪
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 18
                 Instances
                 of
                 dreadful
                 devastations
                 made
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 .
                 p.
                 119.
                 to
                 123.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 lamentable
                 Ruins
                 in
                 Jamaica
                 ,
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Earthquake
                 there
                 ,
                 described
                 by
                 Letters
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 123.
                 to
                 129
              
            
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             a
             Minister
             in
             Kent
             .
             giving
             some
             account
             of
             the
             late
             Earthquake
             there
             .
             129
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             An
             Earthquake
             in
             
               England
               ,
               An.
            
             1580.
             much
             like
             to
             this
             so
             lately
             here
             .
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             133
          
           
             The
             Religious
             Zeal
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             moved
             by
             that
             Earthquake
             to
             publish
             an
             Order
             ,
             commanding
             all
             Housholdders
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             to
             call
             together
             all
             in
             their
             respective
             Families
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             with
             them
             every
             Evening
             before
             they
             went
             to
             bed
             .
             133.
             to
             137.
             
          
           
             Three
             Years
             very
             remarkable
             for
             God's
             dealings
             with
             London
             in
             our
             days
             :
             1665.
             for
             the
             Plague
             ;
             1666.
             for
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             1692.
             for
             the
             Earthquake
             .
             138.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Earthquakes
           EXPLAINED
           AND
           IMPROVED
           .
        
         
           
             
               ACTS
               XVI
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               And
               suddenly
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Earthquake
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Prison
               were
               shaken
               :
               and
               immediately
               all
               the
               Doors
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               every
               ones
               Bonds
               were
               loosed
               .
            
          
        
         
           WOnderful
           ,
           many
           wonderful
           things
           are
           done
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           his
           People
           may
           in
           triumph
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Wicked
           in
           terrour
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             amongst
             the
             gods
          
           (
           or
           mighty
           ones
           )
           
             who
             is
             like
             thee
             ,
             glorious
             in
             holiness
             ,
             fearful
             in
             praises
             ,
             working
             wonders
             ?
          
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Heavens
           over
           our
           heads
           ;
           sometimes
           on
           and
           within
           the
           Earth
           under
           our
           feet
           :
           In
           both
           the
           works
           of
           God
           have
           been
           so
           amazing
           ,
           that
           might
           fill
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Heaven
           above
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Earth
           beneath
           ,
           with
           admiration
           of
           his
           Divine
           Perfections
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           God's
           works
           have
           been
           astonishing
           in
           the
           Heavens
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           are
           too
           high
           ,
           and
           
             above
             our
             present
             Theme
             and
             Subject
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           but
           briefly
           mention
           three
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           concerning
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           great
           inlightener
           of
           this
           Earth
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             standing
             still
             of
             the
             Sun.
          
           It
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Aquinas
           ,
           That
           Motion
           doth
           as
           much
           belong
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           
             Immobility
             and
             Rest
          
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           The
           Earth
           is
           a
           setled
           ,
           fixed
           Body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           
           an
           act
           of
           mighty
           power
           in
           God
           to
           shake
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           move
           ;
           but
           the
           Sun
           is
           as
           a
           Bridegroom
           coming
           out
           of
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           rejoycing
           as
           a
           strong
           man
           to
           run
           a
           race
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Law
           of
           Creation
           and
           Government
           in
           continual
           motion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           mighty
           work
           of
           God
           alone
           to
           cause
           its
           motion
           to
           cease
           and
           stand
           still
           .
           The
           making
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           stop
           ,
           which
           naturally
           cannot
           but
           move
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           and
           move
           ,
           which
           naturally
           cannot
           but
           stand
           still
           ,
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           equal
           power
           .
           The
           command
           of
           God
           doth
           change
           the
           Earths
           station
           into
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           Suns
           motion
           into
           standing
           still
           .
           
             Josh
             .
             10.
             12.
             
             Than
             spake
          
           Joshua
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             day
             when
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             up
             the
          
           Amorites
           
             before
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             he
             said
             in
             the
             sight
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             Sun
             ,
             stand
             thou
             still
             upon
          
           Gibeon
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             Moon
             in
             the
             valley
             of
          
           Ajelon
           .
           Verse
           13.
           
           
             And
             the
             Sun
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             stayed
             until
             the
             People
             had
             avenged
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
        
         
           So
           the
           Sun
           stood
           still
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
           
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             hasted
             not
             to
             go
             down
             about
             a
             whole
             day
             .
          
           Verse
           14.
           
           
             And
             there
             was
             no
             day
             like
             that
             ,
             before
             it
             or
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             harkened
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             fought
             for
          
           Israel
           .
           Where
           is
           observable
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           Joshua
           spake
           first
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           
           Joshua's
           voice
           ,
           but
           God's
           power
           that
           put
           a
           check
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Sun.
           (
           2.
           )
           God
           hearkened
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           Joshua
           ,
           praying
           that
           the
           Sun
           might
           stop
           its
           motion
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Then
           the
           Sun
           hearkened
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           Joshua
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           God's
           commanding
           voice
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           
           Joshua's
           praying
           voice
           ,
           
             the
             Sun
             stood
             still
          
           :
           If
           all
           the
           men
           on
           Earth
           with
           one
           concurrent
           voice
           ,
           should
           say
           to
           it
           ,
           Sun
           stand
           thou
           still
           ,
           it
           would
           still
           go
           forwards
           in
           its
           motion
           :
           so
           that
           its
           cessation
           from
           motion
           demonstrated
           the
           mighty
           ,
           amazing
           work
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Retrograde
             motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ▪
          
           or
           its
           going
           backward
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           a
           wonderful
           work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Heaven
           than
           its
           standing
           still
           .
           The
           motion
           of
           
           the
           Sun
           is
           naturally
           progressive
           ,
           or
           going
           forward
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           should
           make
           more
           haste
           by
           many
           degrees
           in
           its
           diurnal
           Motion
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           power
           Divine
           ,
           and
           not
           Humane
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           go
           backward
           ,
           and
           would
           cause
           more
           their
           observation
           of
           its
           motion
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           God's
           power
           .
           Isai
           .
           38.
           7.
           
           
             This
             shall
             be
             a
             sign
             unto
             thee
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             this
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             .
          
           Verse
           8.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             again
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             degrees
             which
             is
             gone
             down
             in
             the
             Sun-dial
             of
          
           Ahaz
           
             ten
             degrees
             backward
             .
             So
             the
             Sun
             returned
             ten
             degrees
             ,
             by
             which
             degrees
             it
             was
             gone
             down
             .
             Hezekiah
          
           prayed
           ,
           God
           promised
           gives
           him
           a
           sign
           for
           his
           assurance
           of
           the
           performance
           ,
           and
           the
           sign
           (
           tho'
           miraculous
           )
           was
           effected
           ,
           and
           ●●ne
           mercy
           asked
           ,
           was
           bestowed
           :
           God
           caused
           the
           Sun
           to
           go
           backwards
           to
           confirm
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           People
           in
           his
           Promise
           that
           his
           work
           for
           their
           deliverance
           should
           go
           forwards
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             at
             and
             from
             high
             noon-day
             till
             three
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             the
             Sun
             should
             give
             no
             light
             ,
          
           but
           darkness
           should
           be
           at
           the
           usual
           time
           of
           its
           inlightening
           the
           Earth
           ,
           was
           the
           hand
           and
           power
           of
           God.
           Ordinary
           Eclipses
           are
           not
           miraculous
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           one
           that
           was
           not
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           .
           When
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righeousness
          
           was
           crucified
           ,
           the
           Sun
           hid
           its
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavens
           put
           themselves
           into
           mourning
           at
           his
           death
           .
           
             Matth.
             27.
             45.
             
             Now
             from
             the
             sixth
             hour
             there
             was
             darkness
             over
             all
             the
             Land
             until
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
          
           This
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           Reasons
           usually
           alleadged
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           it
           was
           the
           
             full
             of
             the
             Moon
          
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Either
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             suffers
             ,
             or
             the
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             dissolves
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           (
           as
           some
           affirm
           )
           it
           was
           universal
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           World.
           Or
           (
           3.
           )
           according
           to
           others
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           only
           over
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Judea
          
           ,
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           having
           the
           benefit
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           the
           light
           
           of
           the
           Sun
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           some
           judge
           to
           be
           the
           more
           strange
           :
           that
           as
           when
           Israel
           had
           light
           in
           Goshen
           ,
           the
           Egyptians
           were
           under
           the
           Plague
           of
           Darkness
           ;
           so
           at
           the
           crucifying
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Israel
          
           which
           dwelt
           in
           Judea
           should
           be
           under
           darkness
           ,
           when
           the
           World
           besides
           enjoyed
           light
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           God
           doth
           great
           things
           in
           Heaven
           above
           ,
           the
           Sun
           moves
           or
           standeth
           still
           ,
           goes
           backwards
           or
           forwards
           ,
           shines
           not
           ,
           to
           give
           light
           at
           noon
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           hours
           together
           unto
           the
           Earth
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           makes
           light
           in
           one
           part
           ,
           when
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           great
           God.
           But
           our
           present
           Task
           is
           to
           observe
           one
           extraordinary
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           
             on
             and
             in
             the
             Earth
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           There
           is
           the
           amazing
           ,
           mighty
           work
           of
           God
           on
           and
           within
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Text
           that
           suits
           the
           occasion
           ,
           is
           
             God's
             shaking
             of
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             to
             tremble
          
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           under
           men
           that
           dwell
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           moving
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           far
           different
           from
           that
           constant
           motion
           that
           some
           Philosophers
           ascribe
           unto
           it
           ;
           for
           amongst
           the
           several
           Systems
           of
           the
           World
           which
           Astronomers
           have
           invented
           ,
           three
           are
           more
           famous
           ,
           one
           by
           Ptolomy
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           Copernicus
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           by
           
             Tycho
             Brache
             .
             Copernicus
          
           following
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           asserts
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           motion
           ;
           that
           the
           Earth
           hath
           two
           motions
           ,
           one
           Diurnal
           ,
           which
           is
           performed
           about
           its
           own
           Axis
           in
           the
           space
           of
           24
           hours
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           motion
           do
           arise
           our
           days
           and
           nights
           :
           the
           other
           Annual
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           carried
           about
           the
           Sun
           ,
           from
           the
           West
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           Signs
           of
           the
           Zodiack
           .
           Where
           then
           is
           the
           
             miracle
             ▪
             of
             the
             Sun
             's
             standing
             still
          
           in
           
           Joshua's
           days
           ,
           if
           it
           stand
           still
           in
           all
           Ages
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           wonder
           of
           the
           Earths
           moving
           ,
           if
           it
           whirl
           about
           every
           24
           hours
           with
           so
           swift
           a
           motion
           ?
           why
           cannot
           all
           People
           discern
           this
           constant
           motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           do
           perceive
           
           its
           shaking
           for
           a
           few
           minutes
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           much
           affrighted
           at
           it
           ?
           Are
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           turned
           into
           Wheels
           ?
           Some
           have
           denied
           all
           motion
           ,
           some
           affirm
           too
           much
           :
           but
           as
           when
           all
           motion
           was
           denied
           ,
           a
           Philosopher
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           rose
           up
           and
           walked
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           constant
           ,
           daily
           ,
           and
           yearly
           motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           asserted
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           by
           our
           Senses
           that
           it
           
             stands
             still
          
           ;
           but
           these
           great
           men
           of
           reason
           (
           so
           they
           are
           )
           will
           ,
           give
           you
           this
           presently
           for
           an
           
             Axiome
             ,
             Sensibus
             non
             est
             fidendum
             ,
          
           you
           must
           not
           believe
           ,
           nor
           trust
           your
           Senses
           :
           which
           yet
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           readily
           receive
           ;
           but
           knowing
           that
           my
           Senses
           cannot
           err
           about
           their
           
             proper
             object
          
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           presented
           at
           
             a
             due
             distance
          
           ,
           through
           a
           
             right
             disposed
          
           ,
           a
           Papist
           shall
           not
           perswade
           me
           that
           the
           Bread
           after
           Consecration
           is
           not
           Bread
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Wine
           is
           not
           Wine
           ,
           nor
           a
           Copernican
           that
           the
           Earth
           doth
           naturally
           move
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           my
           Senses
           I
           discern
           
           it
           to
           be
           
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ,
           and
           not
           real
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           carnally
           and
           corporally
           taken
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           stands
           fast
           and
           still
           ,
           so
           much
           confidence
           I
           will
           put
           in
           my
           Senses
           :
           a
           drunken
           man
           that
           by
           excess
           hath
           disturbed
           his
           head
           ,
           might
           conceit
           the
           Earth
           turns
           round
           ,
           and
           the
           room
           where
           he
           is
           doth
           move
           ,
           when
           the
           motion
           and
           turning
           is
           in
           his
           Brains
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           slept
           himself
           sober
           will
           perceive
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           before
           did
           move
           ,
           doth
           then
           stand
           still
           .
           But
           it
           being
           not
           
             proper
             ,
             nor
             profitable
          
           to
           this
           Assembly
           to
           debate
           Philosophical
           Controversies
           ,
           I
           shall
           dismiss
           them
           ,
           and
           retain
           you
           with
           what
           may
           be
           more
           advantageous
           for
           your
           Souls
           ,
           in
           treating
           of
           this
           
             amazing
             work
          
           of
           God
           which
           you
           
             so
             lately
          
           did
           discern
           ,
           and
           then
           were
           so
           much
           astonished
           at
           ,
           and
           affected
           with
           ,
           viz.
           
             God's
             shaking
             of
             the
             Earth
             under
             your
             feet
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Houses
             over
             your
             heads
          
           ;
           that
           you
           did
           think
           the
           one
           did
           reel
           under
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           would
           fall
           upon
           you
           .
           History
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Experience
           
           can
           give
           an
           instance
           of
           God's
           
             terrible
             shaking
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           .
           Some
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           one
           you
           have
           seen
           and
           felt
           .
           Earthquakes
           !
           some
           you
           have
           read
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           told
           you
           ,
           by
           which
           Multitudes
           have
           been
           destroyed
           .
           Earthquakes
           !
           one
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           preserved
           .
           Earthquakes
           !
           in
           some
           God's
           wrath
           hath
           been
           poured
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           his
           
             grace
             and
             mercy
          
           hath
           been
           shewn
           forth
           :
           some
           ending
           in
           destruction
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           sinners
           .
           Oh!
           that
           this
           you
           have
           seen
           with
           your
           own
           eyes
           might
           have
           the
           like
           issue
           and
           effect
           on
           you
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           hear
           of
           from
           
             this
             Text
          
           had
           upon
           the
           Jaylour
           ,
           stir
           you
           up
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           your
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           ,
           asking
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           that
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           following
           this
           mighty
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           awakened
           to
           repent
           and
           believe
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           House
           ,
           as
           the
           Jaylour
           did
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           House
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           In
           the
           Text
           you
           may
           observe
           these
           parts
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             motion
             or
             shaking
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           That
           which
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           
             stands
             still
          
           ,
           the
           extraordinary
           workings
           of
           Providence
           causeth
           it
           to
           quake
           .
           The
           Earth
           hath
           neither
           life
           ,
           nor
           sense
           ,
           nor
           motion
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           God
           can
           make
           it
           tremble
           .
           As
           the
           Sun
           that
           moves
           ,
           stands
           still
           at
           God's
           command
           ;
           so
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           stands
           still
           ,
           shall
           move
           at
           his
           voice
           and
           pleasure
           :
           and
           yet
           men
           that
           have
           life
           ,
           and
           sense
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           disobey
           God's
           commands
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           his
           voice
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           tremble
           at
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           Power
           and
           Infinite
           Majesty
           .
           When
           sinners
           upon
           Earth
           do
           not
           ,
           the
           Earth
           under
           them
           may
           quake
           and
           tremble
           :
           and
           if
           while
           the
           Earth
           trembles
           
             under
             them
          
           ,
           they
           then
           tremble
           
             upon
             it
          
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Earth
           stands
           still
           again
           ,
           they
           run
           as
           fast
           to
           sin
           again
           as
           they
           did
           before
           :
           when
           the
           Earth
           ceaseth
           its
           trembling
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           cease
           their
           sinful
           motions
           .
           The
           great
           Pillar
           that
           supports
           the
           Earth
           ,
           whereby
           it
           
           stands
           so
           fast
           ,
           is
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           
             he
             hath
             hanged
             it
             upon
             nothing
             ,
          
           Job
           26.
           7.
           
           Yet
           sinners
           supported
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           without
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           do
           abuse
           the
           mercy
           and
           the
           patience
           of
           God
           ,
           tho'
           if
           he
           should
           remove
           that
           supporting
           Pillar
           ,
           the
           Earth
           would
           sink
           under
           them
           :
           but
           tho'
           he
           keeps
           it
           up
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           he
           makes
           it
           shake
           ,
           
             There
             was
             an
             Earthquake
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             greatness
             of
             this
             motion
          
           ,
           or
           
             shaking
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           :
           There
           was
           a
           
             great
             Earthquake
          
           .
           It
           s
           greatness
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           its
           Effects
           and
           Consequents
           here
           named
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             shaking
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Prison
             .
          
           The
           strongest
           Prisons
           ,
           the
           most
           impregnable
           Places
           ,
           Houses
           built
           with
           brick
           and
           stone
           ,
           being
           founded
           on
           Earth
           ;
           when
           the
           one
           doth
           quake
           ,
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           other
           must
           needs
           be
           shaken
           :
           In
           exceeding
           strong
           winds
           and
           tempestuous
           storms
           ,
           the
           tops
           of
           Houses
           may
           shake
           ,
           and
           rock
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           while
           the
           foundations
           stand
           firm
           and
           are
           not
           moved
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Earth
           it self
           ,
           on
           
           which
           they
           stand
           ,
           doth
           quake
           ,
           their
           foundations
           are
           also
           shaken
           ,
           and
           tho'
           your
           Houses
           then
           stood
           ,
           yet
           they
           stood
           trembling
           ,
           foundations
           ,
           floors
           and
           roofs
           together
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             immediate
             opening
             of
             the
             doors
             .
          
           Prison
           doors
           ,
           especially
           upon
           a
           strict
           charge
           given
           to
           the
           Jaylour
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           his
           Prisoners
           ,
           are
           fast
           locked
           ,
           securely
           barred
           and
           chained
           ;
           but
           God
           did
           cause
           such
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           that
           no
           Locks
           could
           hold
           them
           fast
           ,
           no
           Bars
           nor
           Chains
           could
           keep
           them
           shut
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           arising
           of
           this
           Earthquake
           ,
           immediately
           all
           the
           Prison
           doors
           were
           opened
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             loosing
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             bands
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           Silas
           were
           fast
           bound
           ,
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           Prison
           within
           the
           Prison
           ,
           and
           their
           feet
           made
           fast
           in
           the
           Stocks
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           nor
           the
           ground
           stand
           still
           under
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Earthquake
           came
           ,
           and
           was
           their
           Goal-delivery
           .
           These
           be
           the
           great
           Effects
           of
           this
           great
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           words
           are
           expressed
           the
           
             suddenness
             of
             this
             Earthquake
          
           .
           An
           Earthquake
           is
           sometimes
           quickly
           caused
           ,
           and
           quickly
           ceased
           at
           the
           pleasure
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
             God
             spake
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             stood
             fast
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           33
           9.
           
           God
           speaks
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           it
           quake
           and
           tremble
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           it
           is
           one
           Doctrine
           chiefly
           intended
           to
           suit
           the
           occasion
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           briefly
           mention
           more
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           alien
           from
           our
           design
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             God
             many
             times
             works
             wonders
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             suffering
             Saints
             in
             order
             to
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           Silas
           were
           imprisoned
           because
           they
           did
           preach
           ,
           God
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           sets
           open
           the
           Prison
           doors
           that
           they
           may
           go
           forth
           and
           preach
           .
           They
           by
           preaching
           did
           make
           the
           Devil's
           Kingdom
           shake
           ;
           they
           for
           preaching
           were
           fast
           bound
           in
           Prison
           ;
           the
           Earth
           where
           they
           did
           lie
           so
           bound
           ,
           falls
           a
           quaking
           under
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           weary
           of
           the
           burden
           
           of
           imprisoned
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           rest
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           stand
           still
           under
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           enlarged
           and
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
           God
           can
           do
           wonders
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           suffering
           Servants
           ,
           of
           this
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           is
           a
           proof
           .
           God
           can
           deliver
           his
           Sufferers
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           none
           other
           can
           ,
           their
           Enemies
           being
           Eye-witnesses
           and
           Confessors
           of
           it
           .
           
             Dan.
             3.
             28.
             
             Then
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           
             spake
             and
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
          
           ofShadrach
           ,
           Meshach
           and
           Abednego
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             sent
             his
             Angel
             and
             delivered
             his
             Servants
             that
             trusted
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             changed
             the
             King's
             word
             ,
             and
             yielded
             their
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             serve
             ,
             nor
             worship
             any
             God
             ,
             except
             their
             own
             God.
          
           Verse
           
             29.
             
             Therefore
             I
             make
             a
             decree
             ,
             that
             every
             People
             ,
             Nation
             and
             Language
             ,
             which
             speaks
             any
             thing
             amiss
             against
             the
             God
             of
          
           Shadrach
           ,
           Meshach
           
           andAbednego
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             their
             Houses
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             dunghil
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             other
             God
             that
             can
             deliver
             after
             this
             sort
             .
             Darius
          
           put
           the
           question
           to
           
             
             Daniel
          
           in
           the
           Den
           ;
           
             Dan.
             6.
             20.
             
             When
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Den
             ,
             he
             cried
             with
             a
             lamentable
             voice
             unto
          
           Daniel
           ,
           
             and
             the
             King
             spake
             and
             said
             to
          
           Daniel
           ,
           O
           Daniel
           ,
           
             servant
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             is
             thy
             God
             whom
             thou
             servest
             continually
             ,
             able
             to
             deliver
             thee
             from
             the
             Lions
             ?
          
           Verse
           
             22.
             
             My
             God
             hath
             sent
             his
             Angel
             ,
             and
             hath
             shut
             the
             Lions
             mouths
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             hurt
             me
             .
          
           Then
           follows
           Darius
           his
           Decree
           ,
           Verse
           
             26.
             
             I
             make
             a
             Decree
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Dominion
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             men
             tremble
             and
             fear
             before
             the
             God
             of
          
           Daniel
           :
           his
           reason
           why
           ;
           
             for
             he
             is
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             that
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             his
             Dominion
             shall
             be
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           Verse
           
             27.
             
             He
             delivereth
             and
             rescueth
             ,
             and
             he
             worketh
             signs
             and
             wonders
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             who
             hath
          
           deliveredDaniel
           
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lions
             .
          
           Behold
           !
           God
           can
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           wonderfully
           delivered
           his
           Servants
           .
           Three
           in
           a
           fiery
           Furnance
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           did
           not
           consume
           ,
           nor
           singe
           them
           .
           One
           ,
           in
           the
           Lions
           Den
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           devour
           nor
           
           hurt
           him
           .
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           confined
           there
           .
           He
           can
           make
           the
           fire
           not
           burn
           combustible
           matter
           .
           He
           can
           withhold
           Lions
           from
           what
           they
           might
           else
           have
           made
           their
           prey
           .
           And
           he
           can
           cause
           the
           foundations
           of
           a
           Prison
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           to
           be
           so
           shaken
           ,
           that
           the
           doors
           might
           open
           ,
           and
           his
           Servants
           may
           come
           forth
           .
           He
           can
           ,
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           he
           still
           will
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             ,
          
           and
           we
           may
           trust
           to
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Promises
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           that
           he
           
             will
             still
             deliver
             us
             ,
             2
          
           Cor.
           1
           10.
           
        
         
           Doct.
           II.
           
             God
             needs
             not
             length
             of
             time
             to
             do
             the
             most
             great
             and
             wonderful
             works
             .
             Suddenly
          
           there
           was
           an
           Earthquake
           .
           God
           can
           make
           it
           move
           in
           an
           instant
           .
           When
           its
           said
           God
           in
           six
           days
           made
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           that
           he
           did
           need
           so
           many
           days
           to
           make
           it
           in
           .
           It
           was
           his
           pleasure
           to
           take
           that
           time
           to
           finish
           ,
           beautifie
           and
           compleat
           it
           .
           When
           God
           did
           create
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           it
           was
           suddenly
           done
           
           He
           did
           but
           speak
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             be
          
           ,
           and
           it
           suddenly
           started
           out
           of
           Nothing
           into
           Being
           .
           
             Creation
             is
             an
             instantaneous
             action
          
           :
           he
           that
           did
           so
           suddenly
           and
           so
           easily
           make
           it
           ,
           can
           as
           suddenly
           and
           as
           easily
           make
           it
           quake
           and
           tremble
           .
           How
           suddenly
           did
           God
           make
           the
           Earth
           to
           quake
           where
           
             London
             stood
          
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           shaking
           of
           it
           ,
           through
           his
           great
           mercy
           yet
           
             doth
             stand
          
           !
        
         
           When
           men
           thought
           of
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           not
           the
           Student
           in
           his
           Study
           ,
           nor
           the
           Trader
           in
           his
           Shop
           ,
           nor
           the
           Workman
           at
           his
           Work
           ,
           nor
           the
           Drunkard
           at
           his
           Cups
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           these
           had
           any
           apprehension
           of
           it
           .
           Suddenly
           ,
           The
           Student
           thought
           his
           Desk
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           was
           writing
           ,
           to
           be
           removing
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           drew
           it
           towards
           him
           ,
           it
           went
           back
           again
           ,
           several
           times
           :
           the
           Trader
           suddenly
           seeth
           a
           motion
           in
           his
           Wares
           ,
           and
           the
           Workman
           the
           moving
           of
           his
           Tools
           without
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Drunkard
           thought
           indeed
           the
           Earth
           did
           stagger
           more
           than
           he
           :
           many
           suddenly
           felt
           their
           Chairs
           to
           move
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           
           
           
           
           
           not
           presently
           discern
           the
           reason
           ,
           but
           thought
           some
           living
           Creature
           had
           been
           under
           their
           Seats
           ,
           and
           did
           disturb
           them
           .
           Suddenly
           ,
           many
           ,
           most
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           with
           ,
           discerned
           a
           dizziness
           in
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           instant
           thought
           ▪
           the
           motion
           was
           there
           ,
           not
           imagining
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           Suddenly
           they
           feared
           the
           falling
           of
           their
           Houses
           ;
           but
           at
           first
           ,
           particular
           persons
           thought
           there
           was
           some
           defect
           and
           fault
           in
           their
           own
           particular
           dwellings
           ,
           till
           they
           did
           perceive
           the
           motion
           was
           general
           ,
           and
           heard
           other
           say
           of
           their
           Houses
           as
           they
           found
           in
           their
           own
           :
           and
           all
           this
           was
           suddenly
           done
           .
           In
           a
           minute
           ,
           in
           a
           moment
           .
           God
           can
           cause
           an
           unexpectected
           Earthquake
           .
           Men
           must
           have
           time
           to
           do
           the
           smallest
           ,
           but
           God
           needs
           none
           to
           do
           the
           greatest
           work
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           III.
           
             Tho'
             an
             Earthquake
             suddenly
             come
             ,
             and
             quickly
             go
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             destroyed
             thereby
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             and
             might
             be
             truly
             called
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
          
           It
           is
           expresly
           said
           in
           the
           Text
           this
           Earthquake
           suddenly
           came
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           it
           lasted
           long
           ,
           nor
           
           that
           the
           Prison-house
           ,
           or
           Persons
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           destroyed
           or
           hurt
           thereby
           ,
           yet
           we
           read
           it
           was
           a
           
             great
             Earthquake
          
           .
           When
           many
           Houses
           are
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           and
           many
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           (
           as
           this
           present
           year
           in
           Jamaica
           )
           are
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           go
           down
           alive
           into
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           by
           opening
           of
           its
           mouth
           to
           eat
           them
           up
           as
           one
           morsel
           ,
           then
           Men
           will
           call
           it
           a
           great
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           But
           such
           a
           one
           as
           was
           so
           lately
           in
           
             London
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           not
           one
           House
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           nor
           one
           Person
           consumed
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           small
           (
           especially
           now
           it
           is
           over
           and
           all
           safe
           )
           as
           is
           not
           worth
           their
           observation
           ,
           for
           People
           now
           are
           as
           little
           concerned
           already
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           ,
           or
           they
           had
           quite
           forgotten
           that
           it
           was
           .
           But
           let
           such
           slighters
           of
           this
           la●e
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           regardless
           of
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           calling
           of
           it
           a
           little
           thing
           ,
           tell
           me
           ▪
        
         
           1.
           
           Was
           not
           
             this
             a
             great
             Earthquake
          
           that
           made
           
             so
             many
             Houses
          
           as
           be
           in
           such
           a
           great
           City
           as
           this
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           shake
           ,
           and
           tremble
           ,
           tho'
           they
           stood
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           thing
           to
           make
           one
           of
           London
           
           streets
           ,
           and
           the
           Houses
           therein
           so
           to
           quake
           ?
           much
           more
           two
           or
           ten
           ,
           much
           more
           all
           and
           every
           one
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Was
           it
           not
           
             a
             great
             Earthquake
          
           that
           did
           
             reach
             so
             far
          
           ,
           and
           extended
           it self
           so
           many
           miles
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           of
           the
           same
           day
           to
           so
           many
           places
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           more
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           
             a
             great
             Earthquake
          
           when
           it
           did
           enlarge
           it self
           ,
           and
           reached
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
          
           to
           so
           
             many
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ?
          
           Did
           God
           stretch
           out
           his
           Arm
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           little
           thing
           ,
           not
           worthy
           your
           observation
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           improvement
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           it
           were
           so
           small
           in
           your
           eyes
           .
           
             what
             made
             so
             many
             to
             be
             in
             so
             great
             a
             consternation
             ?
          
           why
           did
           so
           many
           run
           out
           of
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           sitting
           at
           their
           Tables
           hasten
           from
           their
           Dinners
           with
           their
           Napkins
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Streets
           ?
           why
           did
           so
           many
           run
           from
           their
           Shops
           ?
           what
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           sudden
           ,
           common
           cry
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           ,
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           
             My
             House
             is
             
             falling
          
           ,
           and
           
             my
             House
             is
             falling
          
           ,
           and
           
             my
             Children
             above
             will
             be
             distroyed
             ,
          
           and
           
             yet
             I
             dare
             not
             go
             up
             to
             fetch
             them
             down
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           little
           do
           you
           know
           ,
           if
           this
           
             late
             Earthquake
             had
             been
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             and
             had
             lasted
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             a
             few
             minutes
             more
             ,
             how
             near
             you
             and
             your
             Houses
             would
             have
             been
             to
             a
             subversion
             and
             total
             overthrow
             ?
          
           or
           how
           near
           the
           trembling
           Earth
           might
           have
           been
           to
           opening
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           both
           you
           and
           your
           Habitations
           ?
           For
           all
           that
           you
           know
           
             by
             this
             Earthquake
          
           you
           were
           upon
           the
           brink
           of
           ruine
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           might
           have
           brought
           you
           down
           ;
           and
           yet
           will
           you
           slight
           this
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           small
           ,
           a
           very
           little
           thing
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           As
           small
           a
           thing
           as
           you
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           
             could
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             could
             all
             the
             mighty
             men
             upon
             the
             Earth
             have
             caused
             such
             a
             shaking
             and
             trembling
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             upon
             it
             .
          
           Could
           all
           the
           mighty
           
             Captains
             ,
             Lord
             Generals
             ,
             Kings
          
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Armies
           ,
           have
           had
           such
           an
           Influence
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ?
           if
           they
           can
           batter
           down
           
           strong
           Walls
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Castles
           with
           their
           Instruments
           of
           War
           ,
           yet
           can
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           cause
           such
           a
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           as
           that
           
             so
             lately
          
           was
           ?
           do
           you
           ascribe
           great
           things
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           are
           far
           inferiour
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           let
           this
           pass
           by
           with
           so
           little
           observation
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           work
           so
           small
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           men
           
             could
             shake
          
           the
           Earth
           and
           your
           Houses
           as
           God
           did
           ,
           could
           they
           so
           securely
           have
           preserved
           them
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           you
           from
           hurt
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           ?
           Was
           the
           shaking
           of
           your
           Houses
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           the
           preserving
           of
           them
           so
           shaken
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           mercy
           ,
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           little
           in
           your
           eyes
           ?
           and
           last
           no
           longer
           with
           a
           due
           impression
           in
           your
           memories
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           While
           you
           look
           upon
           
             this
             Earthquake
          
           to
           be
           so
           small
           a
           thing
           ,
           can
           you
           look
           upon
           
             your
             preservation
             to
             be
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ?
          
           whilst
           you
           lessen
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           lessen
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ?
           did
           God
           shake
           you
           and
           your
           Houses
           ,
           and
           not
           overturn
           
           you
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           this
           great
           mercy
           ?
           Oh!
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           diminish
           this
           work
           of
           God's
           power
           in
           your
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           consequently
           your
           danger
           then
           ,
           and
           God's
           mercy
           now
           in
           your
           safety
           .
           Lord
           !
           Let
           London
           so
           tremble
           at
           thy
           Judgment
           with
           which
           thou
           hast
           so
           lately
           visited
           it
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           great
           ,
           that
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           Reformation
           may
           be
           great
           .
           And
           tho'
           it
           suddenly
           came
           ,
           and
           quickly
           ceased
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           hurt
           ,
           let
           not
           London
           account
           that
           work
           a
           small
           work
           ,
           but
           thy
           mercy
           great
           mercy
           ,
           vouchsafed
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           least
           in
           thy
           wrath
           yet
           greater
           ,
           thou
           cause
           the
           foundations
           of
           it
           to
           shake
           and
           tremble
           more
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           execution
           that
           should
           make
           all
           confess
           and
           say
           (
           that
           deny
           this
           )
           that
           suddenly
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           IV.
           
             Tho'
             some
             Earthquakes
             have
             their
             natural
             causes
             ,
             yet
             some
             do
             arise
             from
             the
             immediate
             hand
             and
             power
             of
             God
             without
             such
             causes
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           Silas
           were
           imprisoned
           ;
           in
           Prison
           they
           prayed
           ,
           and
           sang
           Praises
           ,
           in
           testimony
           that
           
           God
           heard
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           he
           immediately
           causeth
           
             this
             Earthquake
          
           under
           the
           Prison
           .
           Judicious
           Expositors
           assert
           this
           Earthquake
           to
           be
           miraculous
           .
        
         
           In
           treating
           on
           this
           I
           shall
           take
           this
           course
           :
        
         
           I.
           Distinguish
           between
           
             Earthquakes
             figurative
          
           and
           metaphorical
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           proper
           and
           real
           :
           because
           both
           are
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           requisite
           to
           remove
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           II.
           Distinguish
           
             real
             Earthquakes
          
           into
           natural
           and
           supernatural
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           Earth
           it self
           ,
           whose
           nature
           is
           to
           rest
           and
           stand
           still
           ,
           such
           shakings
           and
           motions
           may
           be
           termed
           contra-natural
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           second
           Causes
           in
           Nature
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           produce
           such
           tremblings
           and
           quakings
           in
           the
           Earth
           are
           called
           natural
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           from
           those
           which
           are
           caused
           by
           God's
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           without
           such
           causes
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           supernatural
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           short
           account
           what
           
             natural
             Philosophers
          
           assert
           to
           be
           the
           Causes
           of
           such
           Earthquakes
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Point
           at
           the
           several
           sorts
           or
           kinds
           of
           such
           Earthquakes
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           names
           which
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           Divines
           from
           them
           ,
           do
           call
           them
           by
           .
        
         
           V.
           Enumerate
           several
           
             antecedent
             Signs
          
           of
           Natural
           Earthquakes
           ,
           as
           by
           observation
           Men
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           to
           go
           before
           such
           ensuing
           Earthquakes
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           it
           to
           others
           to
           judge
           what
           to
           think
           of
           
             this
             late
             Earthquake
          
           in
           London
           ,
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           forreign
           parts
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           call
           it
           a
           Natural
           ,
           or
           
             Supernatural
             Earthquake
          
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Set
           down
           some
           Effects
           and
           Consequents
           of
           Earthquakes
           ,
           whether
           produced
           by
           such
           Natural
           Causes
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Immediate
           Hand
           and
           Power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           Lay
           down
           some
           Conclusions
           by
           way
           of
           futher
           Explication
           of
           this
           mighty
           work
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           in
           causing
           the
           Earth
           thus
           to
           shake
           ;
           or
           shew
           its
           Adjuncts
           .
        
         
         
           VIII
           .
           Shew
           what
           use
           we
           should
           make
           of
           such
           tremendous
           works
           of
           God
           ▪
           whereby
           many
           might
           have
           been
           buried
           under
           ground
           ;
           when
           
             this
             amazing
          
           work
           of
           God
           is
           already
           by
           many
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           ,
           and
           by
           few
           improved
           according
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           danger
           Men
           were
           in
           ,
           or
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           mercy
           in
           escaping
           that
           danger
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           I.
           
             What
             are
             metaphorical
             Earthquakes
          
           ?
        
         
           Earthquakes
           and
           movings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           are
           often
           taken
           metaphorically
           for
           
             great
             Commotions
             ,
             alterations
             made
             in
             States
             ,
             Kingdoms
             and
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           for
           sore
           and
           heavy
           Punishments
           inflicted
           by
           God
           upon
           wicked
           and
           disobedient
           People
           .
           Isaiah
           29.
           6.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             visited
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             with
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Noise
             ,
             with
             Storm
             and
             Tempest
             ,
             and
             the
             Flame
             of
             devouring
             Fire
             .
          
           A
           figurative
           description
           of
           God's
           Anger
           against
           Jerusalem
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           concur
           to
           their
           ruine
           ;
           yet
           some
           Expositors
           say
           ,
           this
           Earthquake
           
           may
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           .
           
             Isaiah
             24.
             18.
             
             The
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             do
             shake
             .
          
           Verse
           19.
           
           
             The
             earth
             is
             utterly
             broken
             down
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             clean
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             moved
             exceedingly
             .
          
           Verse
           20.
           
           
             The
             earth
             shall
             reel
             to
             and
             fro
             like
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             removed
             like
             a
             cottage
             ,
             and
             the
             transgression
             thereof
             shall
             be
             heavy
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             fall
             and
             not
             rise
             again
             .
          
           By
           the
           Earth
           here
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           understand
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           properly
           those
           Countreys
           wherein
           the
           Jews
           and
           their
           Consederates
           lived
           in
           those
           times
           :
           by
           the
           
             shaking
             ,
             moving
             ,
             removing
             ,
             breaking
             down
             ,
          
           and
           dissolving
           the
           Earth
           ,
           understand
           the
           Punishments
           that
           should
           befal
           that
           People
           from
           an
           angry
           and
           provoked
           God.
           So
           another
           expounds
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           the
           
             natural
             Earth
          
           ,
           on
           which
           Men
           tread
           ,
           but
           the
           People
           that
           tread
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           or
           that
           Commonwealth
           wherein
           People
           are
           united
           and
           governed
           ;
           these
           shall
           be
           shaken
           ,
           broken
           down
           ,
           and
           reel
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           be
           removed
           like
           a
           Cottage
           ;
           as
           
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           You
           thought
           your
           State
           and
           Kingdom
           was
           setled
           like
           a
           strong
           Castle
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           take
           it
           down
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           takes
           down
           a
           little
           Cottage
           :
           the
           strongest
           Kingdoms
           and
           Bulwarks
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           but
           as
           
             thatcht
             Cottages
          
           ,
           when
           God
           takes
           them
           in
           hand
           .
           
             Rev.
             11.
             19.
             
             And
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             was
             opened
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             seen
             in
             his
             Temple
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             Testament
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             Lightnings
             ,
             and
             Voices
             ,
             and
             Thundrings
             ,
             and
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             great
             Hail
          
           Some
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Temple
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           most
           conveniently
           understood
           the
           glorification
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Ark
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           glorious
           beholding
           of
           Christ
           our
           Mediator
           in
           it
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Ark
           was
           a
           Type
           ;
           and
           by
           
             Thundrings
             ,
             Lightnings
          
           ,
           and
           Earthquake
           ,
           the
           tokens
           of
           his
           wrath
           against
           Unbelievers
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           
             opened
             Temple
          
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           signifieth
           the
           freedom
           given
           to
           the
           Gospel
           against
           Persecutors
           and
           Corrupters
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pure
             preaching
          
           and
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           God's
           owning
           his
           Covenant
           
           and
           Church
           by
           his
           eminent
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           Lightnings
           and
           Earthquake
           signifie
           the
           
             great
             Manifestation
          
           of
           Christ's
           Power
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           commotions
           and
           changes
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           his
           judgments
           on
           their
           Enemies
           .
           
             Rev.
             16.
             18.
             
             And
             there
             were
             voices
             ,
             and
             thundrings
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             great
             earthquake
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             not
             since
             men
             were
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             mighty
             an
             earthquake
             and
             so
             great
             .
          
           Some
           understand
           this
           litterally
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           past
           ,
           others
           that
           it
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           before
           Antichrist's
           fall
           ,
           and
           say
           others
           ,
           before
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           some
           say
           ,
           hereby
           were
           represented
           the
           great
           Commotions
           which
           went
           to
           those
           great
           changes
           and
           subversion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Powers
           .
           By
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           it
           appears
           there
           are
           metaphorical
           Earthquakes
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           litteral
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           II.
           
             Which
             are
             Earthquakes
             supernatural
          
           ?
        
         
           
             Real
             and
             proper
             Earthquakes
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             caused
             by
             God's
             immediate
             
             Hand
             and
             Power
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             have
             their
             Causes
             in
             Nature
          
           ;
           tho'
           these
           also
           are
           appointed
           ,
           and
           ordered
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           powerful
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           come
           (
           as
           some
           call
           it
           )
           by
           chance
           .
           Tho'
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           be
           in
           those
           Natural
           Causes
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           have
           been
           without
           them
           must
           be
           wholly
           and
           only
           from
           God.
           And
           I
           shall
           gather
           these
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           learn
           to
           fear
           and
           tremble
           before
           this
           great
           God
           that
           needs
           no
           winds
           and
           vapours
           ,
           nor
           any
           kind
           of
           Creature
           to
           make
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           and
           tremble
           .
           And
           they
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             shaking
             of
             the
             earth
             at
             God's
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             to
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           Exod.
           19.
           18.
           
           
             And
             Mount
          
           Sinai
           
             was
             altogether
             on
             a
             smoke
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             descended
             on
             it
             in
             fire
             :
             and
             the
             smoke
             thereof
             ascended
             as
             the
             smoke
             of
             a
             furnace
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Mount
             quaked
             greatly
             .
          
           That
           this
           quaking
           of
           the
           Mount
           was
           litteral
           and
           not
           
             figurative
             ,
             Rivet
          
           argues
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           joyned
           with
           the
           smoke
           ,
           and
           Thunders
           and
           
           Lightnings
           properly
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           moving
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Mountain
           as
           it
           were
           leaping
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           searched
           for
           in
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           should
           we
           dispute
           concerning
           Physical
           Reasons
           of
           this
           Commotion
           ,
           for
           when
           all
           things
           done
           here
           are
           miraculous
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           obscured
           ,
           if
           where
           he
           acts
           immediately
           and
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           altogether
           Divine
           ,
           we
           enquire
           after
           second
           Causes
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           events
           are
           none
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             7.
             
             O
             God!
             when
             thou
             wentest
             forth
             before
             thy
             people
             ;
             when
             thou
             didst
             march
             through
             the
             wilderness
             Selah
             .
          
           Verse
           8.
           
           
             The
             earth
             shook
             ,
             the
             heavens
             also
             dropped
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             even
          
           Sinai
           
             it self
             was
             moved
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           a
           Supernatural
           Commotion
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           also
           recorded
           
             Psal
             .
             114.
             per
             tot
             .
             When
          
           Israel
           
             went
             out
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             The
             Sea
             saw
             it
             and
             fled
          
           ;
           Jordan
           
             was
             driven
             back
             .
             The
             Mountains
             skipped
             like
             Rams
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Hills
             like
             
             Lambs
             .
          
           The
           Sea
           was
           divided
           .
           Jordan
           driven
           back
           ,
           the
           Mountains
           and
           Hills
           moved
           .
           
             All
             litterally
             understood
          
           .
           This
           asserted
           .
           Then
           the
           Question
           is
           propounded
           ,
           
             What
             ailed
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             Sea
             ,
             that
             thou
             fleddest
          
           ;
           what
           ailed
           thee
           ,
           O
           Jordan
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             wast
             driven
             back
          
           ?
           What
           ailed
           them
           ?
           did
           not
           God
           by
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           without
           natural
           causes
           that
           could
           not
           have
           such
           influx
           upon
           the
           Sea
           and
           Jordan
           to
           divide
           them
           ,
           produce
           those
           Miracles
           in
           the
           Sea
           and
           Jordan
           ?
           When
           again
           it
           is
           asked
           ,
           what
           ailed
           ye
           ,
           ye
           
             Mountains
             that
             ye
             skipped
             like
             Rams
             ,
          
           and
           
             what
             ailed
             ye
             ,
             ye
             little
             hills
             ,
             that
             ye
             skipped
             like
             Lambs
          
           ;
           must
           not
           the
           same
           answer
           be
           returned
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           former
           .
           The
           same
           immediate
           power
           of
           God
           that
           caused
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Waters
           ,
           caused
           also
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Hills
           and
           Mountains
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             A
             most
             tremendous
             miraculous
             moving
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             is
             largely
             described
             ,
          
           Numb
           .
           16.
           23.
           to
           35.
           
           Verse
           30.
           
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             make
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             open
             her
             mouth
             
             and
             swallow
             them
             up
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             appertain
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             go
             down
             quick
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             understand
             that
             these
             men
             have
             provoked
             the
             Lord.
          
           Verse
           31.
           
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             clave
             asunder
             that
             was
             under
             them
             .
          
           Verse
           32.
           
           
             And
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             that
             appertained
             unto
          
           Korah
           ,
           
             and
             all
             their
             goods
          
           .
           Verse
           33.
           
           
             They
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             appertained
             to
             them
             ,
             went
             down
             alive
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             closed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             perished
             from
             among
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Iosephus
          
           relating
           Moses
           his
           prayer
           at
           large
           ,
           records
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           intermixed
           them
           with
           tears
           ,
           the
           Earth
           instantly
           trembled
           ,
           and
           shaking
           began
           to
           move
           (
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           when
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           wind
           a
           great
           billow
           of
           the
           Sea
           floateth
           and
           waltereth
           )
           hereat
           were
           all
           the
           People
           amazed
           :
           but
           after
           that
           ,
           a
           horrible
           and
           shattering
           noise
           was
           made
           about
           their
           Tents
           ,
           the
           Earth
           opened
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           
           up
           both
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           which
           they
           esteemed
           dear
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           a
           manner
           so
           exterminate
           ,
           as
           nothing
           remained
           of
           theirs
           to
           be
           beheld
           :
           whereupon
           in
           a
           moment
           the
           Earth
           closed
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           gaping
           was
           fast
           shut
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           appeared
           not
           any
           sign
           of
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           .
           Thus
           perished
           they
           all
           ,
           leaving
           behind
           them
           an
           example
           of
           Gods
           Power
           and
           Judgments
           And
           this
           Accident
           was
           the
           more
           miserable
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           were
           none
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           their
           Kinsfolks
           or
           Allies
           ,
           that
           had
           compassion
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           People
           whatsoever
           ,
           forgetting
           those
           things
           that
           were
           past
           ,
           did
           allow
           God's
           Justice
           with
           joyful
           Acclamations
           ,
           esteeming
           them
           unworthy
           to
           be
           bemoaned
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           held
           as
           the
           Plague
           and
           the
           Perverters
           of
           the
           People
           .
           —
           After
           this
           he
           relates
           how
           Two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           were
           consumed
           by
           fire
           ,
           when
           suddenly
           so
           great
           a
           fire
           shone
           ,
           as
           neither
           the
           like
           was
           kindled
           by
           man's
           hand
           ,
           nor
           usually
           breaketh
           from
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           burning
           Earth
           ,
           neither
           was
           ever
           quickne●●
           
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           split
           and
           born
           down
           in
           the
           Summer
           time
           by
           a
           Southern
           brize
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           seemed
           to
           be
           kindled
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           most
           brightsome
           and
           flameing
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           and
           power
           whereof
           those
           Two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           (
           together
           with
           Core
           )
           were
           so
           consumed
           ,
           that
           there
           scarce
           appeared
           any
           relicks
           of
           their
           Carkasses
           .
           Only
           Aaron
           remained
           untouched
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           appear
           that
           this
           fire
           came
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Surely
           this
           might
           serve
           for
           strong
           conviction
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           sent
           down
           fire
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           power
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           of
           any
           Creatures
           kindling
           ,
           to
           the
           consumeing
           of
           one
           Company
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           as
           immediately
           shake
           and
           open
           the
           Earth
           without
           second
           Physical
           Causes
           for
           the
           swallowing
           up
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Let
           Atheists
           either
           contradict
           this
           History
           and
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           or
           believe
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           And
           all
           Men
           fear
           and
           tremble
           to
           provoke
           such
           a
           just
           and
           terrible
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           there
           are
           Earthquakes
           sometimes
           caused
           by
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           
           God
           ,
           without
           those
           Natural
           Causes
           asserted
           by
           Philosophers
           ,
           will
           be
           clearly
           evidenced
           by
           the
           
             miraculous
             Victory
          
           over
           the
           Host
           of
           the
           Philistines
           obtained
           by
           two
           Men
           ,
           Jonathan
           and
           his
           
             Armour
             Bearer
          
           ,
           related
           1
           Sam.
           14.
           where
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           immediate
           workings
           of
           God
           might
           be
           considered
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             great
             number
          
           of
           the
           Host
           of
           the
           Philistines
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           situation
           of
           their
           Camp
           or
           Garrison
           .
           Josephus
           describing
           it
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Philistines
           had
           pitched
           their
           Tents
           on
           an
           high
           pointed
           Rock
           ,
           which
           extended
           it self
           in
           length
           with
           three
           Angles
           ,
           and
           was
           each
           way
           begirt
           with
           a
           Bank
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Wall
           ,
           and
           Fortification
           against
           the
           Incursion
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
           The
           place
           was
           fortified
           by
           Nature
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           might
           ascend
           or
           assail
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           disadvantage
           .
           And
           Sacred
           Scripture
           records
           that
           Jonathan
           climbed
           up
           upon
           his
           hands
           and
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           his
           Armour
           Bearer
           after
           him
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           there
           were
           
             but
             these
             two
             Men
          
           that
           invaded
           their
           Camp
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           slew
           about
           Twenty
           of
           them
           within
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           about
           half
           an
           Acre
           of
           Land
           ,
           which
           filled
           their
           whole
           Army
           with
           terrour
           and
           amazedness
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Josephus
           writes
           )
           casting
           away
           their
           Weapons
           ,
           fled
           amain
           :
           some
           other
           being
           ignorant
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           their
           Friends
           or
           Foes
           ,
           invaded
           one
           another
           as
           Enemies
           :
           for
           imagining
           with
           themselves
           that
           only
           two
           Hebrews
           durst
           never
           ascend
           and
           enter
           their
           Camp
           ,
           they
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           their
           mutual
           Murder
           and
           Slaughter
           ;
           so
           that
           some
           of
           them
           were
           slain
           ,
           others
           fled
           to
           escape
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           fell
           head-long
           down
           the
           Rocks
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           this
           exploit
           of
           Jonathan
           ,
           God
           did
           miraculously
           work
           ,
           in
           causing
           the
           tremblings
           that
           fell
           out
           that
           day
           ,
           expressed
           1
           
             Sam.
             14.
             15.
             
             And
             there
             was
             trembling
             in
             the
             Host
             ,
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             among
             all
             the
             People
             :
             the
             Garrison
             and
             the
             Spoilers
             they
             also
             trembled
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             quaked
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             trembling
             .
          
           Who
           made
           all
           the
           Philistines
           
           Host
           to
           tremble
           ,
           the
           Garrison
           and
           the
           Spoilers
           to
           tremble
           ,
           only
           Jonathan
           and
           his
           Armour
           Bearer
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           God
           ?
           and
           was
           it
           not
           the
           same
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           then
           made
           the
           Earth
           to
           quake
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           other
           tremble
           ?
           To
           put
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           the
           last
           words
           declare
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           all
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             it
             was
             a
             trembling
             of
             God.
          
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           Translators
           rendred
           it
           
             a
             very
             great
             trembling
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           [
           God
           ]
           is
           added
           oftentimes
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           greatness
           of
           things
           ;
           as
           great
           Mountains
           ,
           great
           Ceders
           ,
           great
           Fire
           ,
           in
           Hebrew
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Mountains
           of
           God
           ,
           Cedars
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Fire
           of
           God.
           But
           this
           is
           but
           the
           secundary
           and
           consequent
           signification
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           added
           to
           any
           thing
           primarily
           and
           properly
           denotes
           that
           God
           is
           the
           efficient
           Cause
           of
           that
           to
           which
           it
           is
           added
           .
           It
           was
           a
           trembling
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           trembling
           sent
           and
           caused
           by
           God
           ;
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           was
           from
           God
           :
           So
           the
           Heathens
           were
           wont
           to
           attribute
           
           that
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           Cause
           did
           appear
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           alledged
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           as
           to
           Pan
           ,
           whence
           came
           the
           expression
           of
           a
           
             Panick
             fear
          
           .
           This
           trembling
           then
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           this
           trembling
           and
           quaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           immediate
           hand
           and
           mighty
           power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           From
           the
           
             immediate
             hand
          
           of
           God
           was
           that
           terrible
           Earthquake
           that
           was
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Vzziah
           :
           Amos
           1.
           1.
           
           
             The
             words
             of
          
           Amoz
           —
           
             which
             he
             saw
             concerning
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Uzziah
           
             King
             of
          
           Judah
           —
           
             two
             years
             before
             the
             Earthquake
          
           :
           This
           is
           mentioned
           Zach.
           14
           —
           
             The
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Uzziah
           
             King
             of
          
           Judah
           .
           Concerning
           this
           amazing
           Providence
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           in
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Uzziah
           greatly
           provoked
           God
           by
           going
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           burn
           Incense
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           Incense
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Azariah
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Fourscore
           Priests
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           valiant
           men
           )
           went
           in
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           withstood
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             appertains
             not
             unto
             thee
          
           ,
           Uzziah
           ,
           
           
             to
             burn
             Incense
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Priests
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             that
             are
             consecrated
             to
             burn
             Incense
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Uzziah's
           wrath
           against
           the
           Priests
           was
           greatly
           incensed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           While
           he
           shewed
           his
           anger
           against
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           hand
           smote
           him
           with
           a
           Leprosie
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           his
           Forehead
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Upon
           this
           all
           the
           Priests
           thrust
           him
           out
           from
           thence
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           himself
           hasted
           also
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           because
           
             the
             Lord
             had
             smitten
             him
          
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           26.
           16.
           to
           22.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           At
           the
           
             same
             time
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             same
             sin
          
           was
           this
           Earthquake
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Uzziah
           .
           And
           why
           may
           not
           the
           
           Earthquakebe
           attributed
           to
           the
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           being
           smitten
           with
           Leprosie
           .
           That
           this
           was
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           the
           
             same
             hand
          
           of
           God
           ,
           Iosephus
           in
           his
           History
           doth
           make
           plain
           :
           who
           writeth
           thus
           ;
           Uzziah
           
             upon
             a
             certain
             solemn
             Feast-day
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             People
             were
             assembled
             together
             ,
             he
             attired
             himself
             in
             
             the
             High
             Priests
             Vestments
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             High
             Priest
          
           Azariah
           
             (
             accompanied
             with
             fourscore
             Priests
             )
             inhibited
             him
             the
             same
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             only
             allowed
             in
             those
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             High
          
           PriestAaron
           .
           
             Whilst
             after
             this
             manner
          
           Azariah
           
             expostulated
             with
             him
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             contradict
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             King
             waxed
             wroth
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             take
             his
             Life
             from
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             kept
             himself
             quiet
             .
             Whereupon
             there
             fell
             a
             great
             trembling
             and
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             cleft
             in
             twain
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             entred
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             reflected
             on
             the
             King's
             face
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Body
             was
             instantly
             covered
             with
             a
             Leprosie
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             City
             (
             in
             a
             place
             called
          
           Eroge
           
             )
             the
             half
             of
             a
             Mountain
             (
             that
             stood
             to
             the
             Eastward
             )
             brake
             and
             fell
             ,
             and
             rowled
             and
             removed
             for
             the
             space
             of
             four
          
           Stadia
           
             (
             or
             Furlongs
             )
             
             towards
             the
             Oriental
             Mountain
             ,
             where
             it
             rested
             :
             so
             that
             the
             publick
             ways
             were
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             choked
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Gardens
             of
             Pleasure
             were
             wholly
             ruinated
             and
             disfigured
             .
             When
             the
             Priests
             beheld
             the
             King's
             face
             covered
             with
             a
             Leprosie
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             what
             inconvenience
             had
             happened
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             him
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             polluted
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             he
             (
             wholly
             confused
             at
             so
             grievous
             an
             accident
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             more
             audacity
             to
             speak
             )
             obeyed
             the
             Commandment
             that
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             enduring
             a
             pitiful
             and
             lamentable
             punishment
             ,
             for
             being
             elate
             and
             proud
             ,
             more
             than
             became
             humanity
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             he
             committed
             such
             impiety
             against
             God.
             Finally
             ,
             he
             died
             through
             grief
             and
             discontent
             —
             and
             was
             only
             buried
             in
             his
             Garden
             .
          
           This
           Earthquake
           came
           ,
           and
           this
           Leprosie
           was
           inflicted
           on
           him
           for
           that
           sin
           ;
           the
           Leprosie
           is
           expresly
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           why
           not
           also
           then
           the
           Earthquake
           ?
        
         
         
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           observed
           by
           many
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           without
           the
           way
           appointed
           by
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           self-conceit
           ,
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           Sacred
           Functions
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           lawful
           but
           for
           those
           that
           are
           competently
           qualified
           and
           duly
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           lest
           for
           such
           doings
           by
           
             so
             many
          
           ,
           God
           make
           the
           Earth
           to
           quake
           under
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           for
           one
           Uzziah's
           intrusion
           in
           former
           time
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Amongst
           the
           
             many
             Miracles
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Earthquake
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             one
             :
          
           all
           of
           which
           were
           Testimonies
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           Innocency
           ,
           but
           also
           Demonstrations
           of
           his
           Deity
           .
           The
           whole
           Creation
           groaned
           and
           travailed
           in
           pain
           ,
           when
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           ,
           (
           he
           that
           was
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           )
           tho'
           not
           as
           God
           ,
           died
           a
           shameful
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           and
           painful
           Death
           ;
           Miracles
           wrought
           in
           Heaven
           above
           ,
           in
           Earth
           beneath
           ;
           all
           Creatures
           sympathizing
           with
           a
           suffering
           Christ
           ,
           except
           Man
           ,
           for
           whom
           alone
           he
           suffered
           .
           The
           Sun
           was
           darkened
           ,
           the
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           
           was
           rent
           in
           twain
           ,
           from
           the
           top
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           and
           the
           Rocks
           rent
           ,
           and
           the
           Graves
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           many
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           which
           slept
           ,
           arose
           ,
           and
           appeared
           unto
           many
           ,
           Matth.
           27.
           45
           ,
           51
           ,
           52
           ,
           53.
           
           Writers
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Earthquake
           not
           only
           Golgotha
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Regions
           near
           were
           terribly
           shaken
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           that
           in
           Bithynia
           ,
           and
           in
           Thracia
           ,
           certain
           Towns
           were
           overthrown
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           this
           Earthquake
           was
           extended
           is
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Amongst
           these
           also
           must
           be
           ranked
           the
           
             Earthquake
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           Matth.
           28.
           2.
           
           And
           
             behold
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Of
           the
           same
           Nature
           was
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           were
           praying
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           was
           shaken
           ,
           God
           giving
           them
           ,
           by
           this
           Miracle
           a
           Testimony
           that
           their
           prayers
           were
           heard
           :
           Acts
           4.
           31.
           
           
             And
             when
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             shaken
             where
             they
             were
             assembled
             together
             .
          
           The
           Greek
           word
           properly
           signifies
           to
           be
           moved
           up
           and
           
           down
           ,
           like
           the
           Waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           the
           present
           Text
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           by
           the
           Earthquake
           
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Prison
             were
             shaken
             ,
          
           which
           also
           I
           reckon
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           are
           caused
           miraculously
           and
           immediately
           by
           God
           ,
           without
           those
           Causes
           that
           others
           are
           produced
           by
           .
        
         
           What
           may
           be
           inferred
           and
           learn'd
           from
           this
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           May
           we
           not
           learn
           the
           
             certain
             Existence
             of
             the
             Deity
          
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           follow
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           a
           God
           ?
           if
           we
           may
           argue
           from
           an
           Effect
           to
           a
           Cause
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           an
           Effect
           that
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           to
           any
           Creature
           ,
           must
           there
           not
           be
           a
           Being
           that
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           Creature
           ?
           when
           things
           are
           done
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           done
           by
           finite
           power
           ,
           must
           there
           not
           be
           an
           infinite
           power
           by
           which
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           medium
           betwixt
           that
           which
           is
           finite
           and
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           ?
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           effected
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           natural
           Cause
           can
           be
           named
           ,
           must
           there
           not
           be
           a
           supernatural
           ?
           Aaron
           
           at
           God's
           command
           stretched
           out
           his
           hand
           with
           his
           Rod
           ,
           and
           smote
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           became
           Lice
           in
           Man
           and
           in
           Beast
           ;
           all
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Land
           became
           Lice
           throughout
           all
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Magicians
           did
           so
           with
           their
           Inchantments
           to
           bring
           forth
           Lice
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           ,
           did
           not
           these
           Magicians
           themselves
           say
           unto
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Exod.
           8.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           When
           there
           have
           been
           such
           shakings
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           ,
           and
           prove
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           done
           by
           second
           Causes
           ,
           may
           not
           ,
           should
           not
           every
           Man
           say
           ,
           in
           these
           was
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           you
           cannot
           gather
           there
           is
           a
           God
           by
           what
           he
           doth
           by
           Creatures
           ,
           cannot
           you
           conclude
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Creatures
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           May
           we
           not
           learn
           that
           
             this
             God
             never
             wants
             means
             to
             effect
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ?
          
           What
           he
           doth
           not
           do
           by
           second
           Causes
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           without
           them
           .
           Jonathan
           (
           when
           one
           of
           these
           Earthquakes
           happened
           )
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
             God
             to
             save
             by
             few
             or
             by
             many
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Sam.
           14.
           6.
           
           So
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           God
           to
           save
           by
           few
           or
           none
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           what
           he
           will
           with
           means
           ,
           or
           without
           them
           .
           When
           he
           doth
           not
           shake
           the
           Earth
           by
           Causes
           got
           into
           its
           Bowels
           ,
           he
           can
           and
           hath
           shaken
           it
           without
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           brought
           it
           out
           of
           nothing
           without
           any
           instrumental
           Cause
           (
           for
           in
           Creation
           there
           can
           be
           none
           )
           why
           may
           he
           not
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           created
           ,
           shake
           it
           till
           it
           tremble
           without
           any
           instrumental
           Cause
           ?
           cannot
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           greater
           ,
           do
           the
           less
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Hath
           God
           made
           the
           Earth
           to
           tremble
           without
           any
           Natural
           Causes
           ,
           
             have
             not
             ungodly
             Men
             cause
             to
             tremble
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             sign
             ,
             no
             reason
             from
             any
             Natural
             Causes
             to
             fear
             punishment
             and
             ruine
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           their
           own
           sin
           as
           meritorious
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           and
           sore
           Displeasure
           ,
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God's
           infinite
           hatred
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           to
           punish
           it
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           fear
           ,
           and
           quake
           and
           tremble
           ?
           what
           tho'
           they
           live
           in
           
           such
           places
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           that
           are
           not
           so
           subject
           to
           Earthquakes
           as
           some
           other
           places
           are
           ?
           Will
           they
           say
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           live
           upon
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           is
           
             only
             stony
             and
             hard
          
           ,
           and
           not
           soft
           and
           tender
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           fear
           the
           Earth
           should
           quake
           and
           tremble
           under
           us
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Will
           they
           say
           we
           dwell
           upon
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           
             hath
             not
             those
             Caverns
          
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           Vapours
           that
           cause
           Earthquakes
           are
           generated
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           in
           no
           danger
           ?
           In
           the
           Body
           of
           Man
           winds
           and
           vapours
           are
           sooner
           and
           more
           stirred
           in
           the
           bowels
           and
           hollow
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           bones
           ,
           and
           more
           close
           and
           solid
           Members
           :
           In
           subterraneous
           Caverns
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           close
           and
           rocky
           places
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ;
           but
           such
           is
           not
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           where
           we
           inhabit
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Will
           they
           say
           we
           live
           in
           
             Inland
             Towns
          
           ,
           and
           not
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           obnoxious
           to
           such
           Earthquakes
           ,
           
           because
           such
           places
           are
           more
           easily
           filled
           with
           Vapours
           ,
           therefore
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Will
           they
           say
           ,
           Let
           them
           live
           in
           fear
           of
           Earthquakes
           where
           the
           Earth
           they
           live
           upon
           is
           both
           soft
           and
           full
           of
           Caverns
           ,
           and
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           most
           liable
           thereunto
           .
           Let
           them
           quake
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           doth
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           subject
           in
           such
           places
           to
           such
           trembling
           fits
           ;
           but
           our
           Habitation
           is
           on
           hard
           and
           rocky
           solid
           places
           ,
           without
           such
           Concavities
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Land
           remote
           from
           Sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           secure
           enough
           .
           Did
           you
           speak
           true
           before
           you
           were
           aware
           ,
           when
           you
           said
           ,
           you
           were
           secure
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           your
           heart
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           stony
           ,
           and
           rocky
           ,
           and
           hard
           than
           the
           place
           you
           boast
           you
           live
           upon
           ;
           as
           if
           God's
           Arm
           were
           so
           short
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           reach
           you
           ;
           as
           if
           your
           Mountain
           stood
           so
           strong
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           moved
           nor
           shaken
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           know
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           heard
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           shaken
           the
           Earth
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           without
           those
           Natural
           
           Causes
           ,
           and
           Rocks
           and
           Mountains
           too
           .
           Fear
           to
           sin
           ,
           cease
           to
           provoke
           the
           Eyes
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           reach
           you
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           shake
           your
           strongest
           Tower
           by
           his
           own
           might
           ,
           without
           other
           Causes
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           III.
           
             What
             are
             the
             Natural
             Causes
          
           ,
           material
           and
           efficient
           ,
           
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             and
             how
             may
             it
             be
             described
             ?
          
        
         
           I.
           Concerning
           the
           Material
           Cause
           there
           are
           divers
           Opinions
           amongst
           
             Philosophers
             .
             Seneca
          
           in
           his
           sixth
           Book
           of
           Natural
           Questions
           reckons
           up
           many
           :
           Some
           say
           the
           Cause
           is
           from
           Water
           ,
           some
           from
           Fire
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Earth
           it self
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           Spirits
           [
           not
           Immaterial
           ]
           some
           ,
           in
           
             more
             of
             these
          
           ,
           and
           some
           
             in
             all
             of
             them
          
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           Seneca
           doth
           confute
           ,
           and
           establisheth
           :
           his
           own
           Opinion
           concerning
           Spirits
           .
           That
           you
           may
           not
           mistake
           the
           word
           [
           Spirit
           ]
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           otherwise
           than
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             are
             called
             Spirits
          
           ;
           let
           those
           that
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Philosophical
             
             Physical
          
           acceptation
           of
           it
           ;
           take
           this
           Explication
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           Regius
           .
           Exhalations
           [
           or
           risings
           up
           ]
           are
           either
           from
           water
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           called
           Vapours
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           either
           which
           hath
           a
           fat
           or
           oiley
           moisture
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           called
           fumes
           ,
           or
           sharp
           ,
           tart
           ,
           moisture
           and
           
             volatile
             Salts
          
           ,
           and
           these
           they
           call
           Spirits
           .
           And
           then
           saith
           ,
           That
           from
           these
           Vapours
           ,
           fat
           or
           oily
           Fumes
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           being
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           deep
           and
           large
           Caverns
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           cause
           or
           other
           ,
           once
           ,
           or
           oftner
           kindled
           ,
           in
           one
           or
           more
           places
           ,
           ariseth
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           once
           ,
           or
           often
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           its
           cause
           ,
           maketh
           the
           Earth
           to
           tremble
           ,
           or
           to
           open
           ,
           whereby
           sometimes
           whole
           Cities
           and
           Countreys
           are
           either
           overturned
           or
           swallowed
           up
           .
        
         
           Rohault
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           Physicks
           ,
           gives
           this
           account
           :
           If
           an
           hollow
           Place
           or
           Vault
           under
           ground
           should
           be
           filled
           with
           Exhalation
           very
           gross
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           to
           that
           which
           ariseth
           from
           a
           
           Candle
           newly
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           take
           fire
           ,
           by
           the
           spreading
           and
           dilating
           of
           it self
           ,
           it
           would
           raise
           and
           lift
           up
           the
           Earth
           above
           it
           ,
           much
           like
           to
           Gunpowder
           put
           into
           digged
           places
           ,
           that
           lifts
           up
           the
           Earth
           above
           it
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Exhalation
           is
           scattered
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           own
           weight
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           fall
           down
           :
           and
           hence
           are
           these
           tremblings
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           might
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           many
           shakings
           may
           follow
           one
           foregoing
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           more
           hollow
           places
           that
           are
           near
           each
           other
           ,
           or
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           are
           so
           joyned
           as
           to
           make
           the
           one
           partake
           of
           what
           the
           other
           hath
           ,
           and
           the
           Exhalations
           filling
           them
           ,
           may
           successively
           take
           fire
           .
           Yea
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           an
           hollow
           place
           under
           ground
           so
           large
           ,
           and
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Region
           above
           it
           (
           being
           like
           an
           Arch
           or
           a
           Vault
           )
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           cleave
           asunder
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           and
           gape
           ,
           whereby
           the
           adjacent
           parts
           are
           depressed
           ,
           and
           made
           much
           lower
           than
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           whence
           it
           appears
           how
           whole
           Cities
           
           by
           one
           only
           Earthquake
           might
           be
           swallowed
           up
           .
        
         
           
             Aristole
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Meteor
          
           .
           proves
           that
           Exhalations
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           a
           similitude
           taken
           from
           Mens
           Bodies
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           sometimes
           such
           Convulsions
           ,
           Shakings
           and
           Tremblings
           ,
           that
           many
           Men
           can
           scarce
           hold
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           the
           cause
           whereof
           are
           Spirits
           hot
           and
           dry
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           the
           vast
           Body
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           moved
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           Exhalations
           ,
           which
           are
           hot
           and
           dry
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Before
           an
           Earthquake
           there
           is
           something
           discerned
           ,
           as
           an
           ascending
           Fume
           ,
           resembling
           a
           long
           Line
           ,
           which
           Fume
           is
           the
           thinner
           Exhalation
           ,
           which
           begins
           to
           get
           forth
           :
           but
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Exhalations
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           greater
           density
           and
           straightness
           of
           the
           Passages
           ,
           are
           restrained
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           whence
           an
           Earthquake
           doth
           arise
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           in
           his
           time
           there
           were
           some
           Earthquakes
           in
           Pontus
           ,
           before
           
           which
           the
           Earth
           did
           swell
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           did
           burst
           ,
           or
           was
           broke
           asunder
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           certain
           sign
           of
           Exhalations
           shut
           up
           and
           seeking
           their
           way
           out
           .
        
         
           Derodon
           judgeth
           it
           more
           probable
           that
           Earthquakes
           do
           arise
           from
           a
           sudden
           inflammation
           of
           sulphureous
           [
           Brimstone-like
           ]
           and
           bituminous
           [
           something
           like
           Pitch
           ,
           or
           fat
           Slime
           ]
           Vapours
           which
           are
           kindled
           in
           the
           Caverns
           and
           hollow
           Places
           under
           ground
           ,
           not
           much
           distant
           from
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           according
           as
           the
           Caverns
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Flame
           is
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           do
           variously
           operate
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           effect
           nothing
           ,
           if
           the
           Earth
           be
           more
           loose
           ,
           and
           hath
           breathing
           holes
           a●
           which
           they
           may
           get
           out
           :
           sometimes
           they
           move
           it
           more
           gently
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           tremble
           ,
           if
           the
           bulk
           above
           it
           be
           greater
           ,
           that
           this
           subterraneous
           Flame
           can
           assay
           ,
           attempt
           and
           do
           no
           more
           against
           it
           sometimes
           they
           shake
           and
           overturn
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           greatness
           ,
           and
           resistance
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           Zanchy
           ,
           although
           he
           embraceth
           
           Aristotle's
           Opinion
           ,
           yet
           saith
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           Earthquakes
           have
           been
           caused
           by
           Fire
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Caverns
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           seeking
           a
           passage
           out
           ,
           and
           he
           instanceth
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Mountain
           Vesuvius
           ;
           and
           another
           Mountain
           ,
           from
           which
           in
           his
           time
           fire
           brake
           out
           ,
           before
           which
           ,
           many
           days
           there
           were
           great
           and
           many
           fore-going
           Earthquakes
           .
           He
           denyeth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           also
           they
           may
           arise
           from
           Air
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           seeking
           a
           passage
           out
           ,
           but
           cannot
           find
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Natural
           Efficient
           cause
           is
           the
           vehement
           striving
           of
           such
           Vapours
           in
           the
           Caverns
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           get
           forth
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           carried
           upwards
           and
           downwards
           ,
           one
           while
           this
           way
           ,
           another
           ,
           that
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           what
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           an
           Earthquake
           is
           commonly
           thus
           described
           :
           
             An
             Earthquake
             is
             a
             Meteor
             arising
             from
             abundant
             Exhalations
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             while
             they
             seek
             a
             passage
             out
             that
             they
             may
             ascend
             ,
             
             but
             cannot
             find
             it
             ,
             cause
             the
             Earth
             to
             shake
             .
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           IV.
           
             What
             are
             the
             several
             sorts
             or
             kinds
             of
             Earthquakes
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           is
           difference
           amongst
           Philosophers
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           some
           making
           two
           sorts
           or
           kinds
           of
           Earthquakes
           ,
           as
           Possidonius
           and
           Aristotle
           ;
           some
           three
           ,
           as
           Seneca
           and
           Zanchy
           .
           Some
           seven
           ,
           which
           last
           they
           thus
           distinguish
           and
           nominate
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           Earthquake
           of
           one
           sort
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Inclining
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           is
           caused
           to
           incline
           one
           way
           ,
           like
           a
           Ship
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           a
           Boat
           on
           the
           River
           ,
           when
           laden
           more
           on
           one
           side
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           leans
           that
           way
           only
           ,
           where
           the
           greater
           weight
           and
           burden
           is
           laid
           .
           In
           this
           kind
           of
           Earthquake
           a
           Room
           seems
           to
           be
           lifted
           up
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           sink
           down
           or
           depressed
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           An
           Earthquake
           lifting
           the
           Earth
           upright
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           letting
           it
           down
           again
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           boyling
           Water
           ,
           or
           waxing
           hot
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Earthquakes
           causing
           Chasmes
           ,
           Chinks
           ,
           Openings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           making
           Breaches
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           tearing
           one
           part
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Earthquakes
           ,
           which
           by
           force
           break
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Vapours
           and
           Winds
           do
           get
           out
           of
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           take
           with
           them
           Rocks
           ,
           or
           Mud
           ,
           or
           open
           a
           flowing
           Fountain
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           none
           before
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Earthquakes
           ,
           which
           by
           one
           motion
           ,
           inforcing
           ,
           or
           thrusting
           ,
           overthrow
           ,
           overturn
           whatsoever
           they
           come
           upon
           ,
           or
           rush
           against
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Earthquakes
           which
           make
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           things
           upon
           it
           to
           incline
           sometimes
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           back
           again
           ,
           without
           falling
           any
           way
           ,
           like
           the
           rocking
           of
           a
           Cradle
           ,
           by
           reciprocal
           motion
           or
           turning
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Earthquakes
           that
           come
           with
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           roaring
           ,
           and
           bellowing
           ,
           much
           like
           to
           the
           lowing
           of
           Kine
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           like
           the
           vehement
           and
           fierce
           crying
           of
           Women
           .
        
         
         
           Others
           reduce
           these
           to
           three
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           trembling
           Earthquake
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           quivers
           like
           a
           man
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           Earthquake
           is
           when
           the
           Vapour
           in
           the
           Earth
           is
           not
           much
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Earthquake
           which
           moves
           the
           Earth
           upwards
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           downwards
           .
           This
           by
           
           Aristotle's
           followers
           is
           called
           Pulsus
           ,
           like
           the
           beating
           of
           a
           man's
           Pulse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Inclining
           Earthquake
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           is
           so
           shaken
           ,
           that
           the
           Houses
           may
           be
           discerned
           sometime
           to
           lean
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           return
           back
           again
           ,
           moving
           side-long
           to
           and
           fro
           .
           Zanchy
           relates
           ,
           that
           this
           kind
           he
           saw
           at
           Ravenna
           ;
           when
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Chamber
           in
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           House
           were
           moved
           out
           of
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           lean
           one
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           seemed
           as
           if
           they
           would
           fall
           ,
           but
           again
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           own
           place
           .
           Oh
           this
           is
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           great
           and
           wonderful
           Providence
           of
           God.
           
           Seneca's
           Remark
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Trembling
           Earthquake
           there
           is
           not
           so
           
           much
           danger
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           shaking
           or
           moving
           it
           
             upwards
             and
             letting
             it
             down
          
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           danger
           in
           this
           as
           in
           the
           Inclining
           Earthquake
           ,
           because
           except
           the
           motion
           be
           speedily
           made
           back
           again
           from
           the
           side
           to
           which
           it
           leans
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           fall
           and
           ruine
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           .
           And
           these
           Earthquakes
           of
           these
           different
           and
           divers
           motions
           ,
           must
           proceed
           from
           different
           and
           divers
           causes
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           V.
           
             What
             are
             the
          
           usual
           Antecedent
           Signs
           
             os
             an
             approaching
             Earthquake
             given
             by
             Natural
             Philosophers
             ,
             which
             by
             Observation
             and
             Experience
             they
             commend
             unto
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           these
           signs
           of
           Natural
           Earthquakes
           be
           sure
           and
           constant
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           reflect
           whether
           any
           such
           were
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           any
           ,
           before
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           either
           these
           Philosophers
           are
           under
           a
           mistake
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           judge
           ,
           that
           this
           late
           shaking
           of
           this
           City
           was
           from
           the
           more
           Immediate
           Hand
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           yet
           the
           presence
           and
           working
           of
           second
           and
           
           natural
           causes
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           us
           off
           from
           the
           minding
           and
           observing
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           all
           the
           second
           are
           at
           the
           Command
           ,
           Ordering
           ,
           and
           Disposal
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Voice
           and
           Call
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Causes
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           Repent
           and
           turn
           from
           those
           sins
           that
           have
           provoked
           him
           to
           such
           sore
           Displeasure
           ,
           to
           so
           great
           Wrath
           and
           Anger
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           and
           tremble
           under
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           One
           fore-going
           sign
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           they
           teach
           ,
           is
           ,
           a
           certain
           troubling
           of
           Waters
           in
           the
           deepest
           Wells
           ,
           and
           in
           Fountains
           ,
           having
           then
           a
           Tincture
           of
           a
           Sulphureous
           taste
           ,
           and
           an
           infected
           and
           stinking
           savour
           :
           Because
           from
           the
           subterraneous
           commotions
           the
           Waters
           in
           the
           Wells
           must
           needs
           be
           troubled
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           Pherecides
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           by
           Water
           drawn
           out
           of
           a
           Well
           ,
           he
           fore-discerned
           and
           foretold
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           City
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           When
           the
           Sea
           doth
           suddenly
           swell
           ,
           not
           being
           caused
           so
           to
           do
           by
           Winds
           and
           Waves
           ,
           when
           the
           Air
           is
           still
           and
           calm
           ,
           and
           no
           blasts
           of
           Winds
           ,
           yet
           on
           a
           sudden
           the
           Sea
           swells
           ,
           and
           the
           Ships
           thereon
           do
           shake
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           is
           moved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           Birds
           sit
           trembling
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           forsaking
           Trees
           ,
           because
           they
           perceive
           a
           certain
           trembling
           ,
           shaking
           the
           Trees
           and
           the
           Roots
           thereof
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           there
           are
           great
           and
           terrible
           sounds
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           roarings
           and
           noises
           in
           the
           Caverns
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Dimness
           of
           the
           Sun
           for
           some
           days
           going
           before
           the
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Long
           and
           thin
           strakes
           of
           Clouds
           ,
           sometimes
           sooner
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           after
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Weather
           in
           other
           respects
           being
           clear
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           that
           I
           have
           discoursed
           with
           ,
           about
           the
           
             late
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           met
           with
           one
           ,
           nor
           heard
           of
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           ,
           that
           spake
           any
           thing
           of
           any
           of
           these
           Signs
           ,
           before
           it
           happened
           ,
           nor
           
           that
           by
           recollecting
           of
           themselves
           ,
           do
           say
           since
           that
           they
           remember
           any
           such
           fore
           going
           sign
           ,
           that
           gave
           to
           them
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           general
           surprize
           of
           all
           by
           it
           ,
           generally
           acknowledging
           that
           the
           moment
           before
           they
           had
           not
           a
           thought
           of
           such
           a
           shaking
           to
           be
           so
           very
           near
           .
           I
           leave
           to
           all
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           whether
           
             this
             Earthquake
          
           did
           arise
           from
           Causes
           in
           Nature
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Immediate
           Power
           and
           Working
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Nature
           .
           And
           if
           we
           see
           the
           Immediate
           Mighty
           Finger
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           study
           and
           pray
           to
           know
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           moved
           by
           the
           moved
           Earth
           to
           conform
           move
           unto
           his
           Will
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           VI.
           
             What
             are
             the
             Effects
             and
             Consequents
             of
             Earthquakes
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             exceeding
             dreadful
             where
             they
             come
             ?
          
        
         
           Reason
           may
           dictate
           to
           us
           what
           terrible
           Effects
           ,
           what
           dismal
           Work
           Earthquakes
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           a
           full
           Commission
           from
           God
           to
           execute
           his
           Wrath
           ,
           
           do
           make
           .
           Our
           Ears
           have
           heard
           the
           Miseries
           of
           multitudes
           of
           Persons
           ,
           the
           overthrow
           and
           ruine
           of
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Countries
           :
           But
           those
           that
           have
           seen
           them
           would
           speak
           of
           them
           more
           sensibly
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           forth
           more
           fully
           .
           It
           might
           make
           our
           flesh
           to
           tremble
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           woful
           devastations
           that
           the
           trembling
           ,
           shaking
           ,
           and
           opening
           of
           the
           Earth
           hath
           caused
           in
           many
           Ages
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           did
           see
           ,
           and
           feel
           ,
           and
           suffer
           by
           them
           ,
           have
           contended
           with
           the
           Earth
           ,
           whether
           it
           or
           they
           should
           tremble
           most
           .
           Oh
           ,
           the
           Cries
           and
           Shriekings
           !
           Oh
           ,
           the
           doleful
           Lamentations
           !
           Oh
           ,
           what
           bitter
           Complaints
           have
           been
           poured
           out
           ,
           and
           wishes
           in
           vain
           have
           have
           been
           uttered
           in
           the
           time
           and
           places
           of
           devouring
           and
           desolating
           Earthquakes
           !
           When
           we
           shall
           hear
           some
           of
           these
           effects
           (
           tho'
           not
           written
           of
           according
           to
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Terror
           wherewith
           they
           are
           done
           )
           let
           us
           sympathize
           with
           the
           poor
           miserable
           People
           (
           yet
           left
           )
           in
           Jamaica
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           their
           Judgment
           might
           not
           come
           
           over
           to
           London
           ,
           nor
           Travel
           further
           to
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Earthquakes
             cause
             great
             Consternation
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             fil●
             their
             hearts
             with
             fear
             .
          
           When
           God
           makes
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           under
           them
           ,
           he
           makes
           their
           hearts
           to
           tremble
           within
           them
           .
           When
           the
           Earth
           shakes
           and
           moves
           they
           cannot
           stand
           upon
           it
           without
           sear
           .
           One
           Earthquake
           causeth
           many
           thousand
           Heart-quakes
           .
           Did
           not
           many
           thousand
           People
           in
           London
           in
           its
           late
           Earthquake
           (
           tho'
           through
           God's
           great
           Mercy
           so
           short
           )
           feel
           great
           tremblings
           within
           themselves
           when
           they
           felt
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           saw
           their
           Houses
           move
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           te●
           whether
           they
           would
           stand
           or
           fall
           ;
           nay
           when
           so
           many
           thought
           and
           said
           ,
           them
           Houses
           would
           not
           stand
           but
           fall
           ?
           Were
           you
           not
           then
           under
           great
           Consternation
           when
           you
           thought
           those
           Houses
           yo●
           had
           slept
           in
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           only
           s●
           quickly
           dye
           in
           ,
           but
           be
           buried
           in
           them
           too
           :
           That
           the
           Houses
           you
           had
           buil●
           
           or
           rented
           to
           shelter
           you
           from
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           ,
           should
           bring
           that
           Destruction
           upon
           you
           ,
           which
           many
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           had
           not
           done
           ?
           Have
           not
           you
           of
           late
           years
           heard
           terrible
           and
           roaring
           Thunderings
           ,
           God
           thundering
           with
           a
           Voice
           which
           none
           can
           imitate
           ?
           Have
           you
           not
           seen
           great
           Flashings
           of
           Fire
           and
           Lightnings
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Night
           like
           Day
           ,
           that
           you
           said
           you
           could
           see
           to
           take
           up
           a
           small
           thing
           from
           off
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           you
           then
           glad
           you
           had
           an
           House
           over
           your
           head
           ?
           But
           when
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           was
           ,
           were
           not
           you
           afraid
           because
           you
           had
           an
           House
           over
           your
           head
           ,
           when
           you
           thought
           it
           would
           fall
           upon
           your
           head
           and
           whole
           body
           ?
           And
           when
           this
           Earthquake
           was
           ,
           did
           you
           not
           make
           as
           much
           hast
           to
           get
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           you
           ever
           did
           to
           get
           into
           it
           ?
           Is
           this
           already
           forgotten
           ?
           What!
           so
           soon
           !
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           express
           the
           fears
           that
           many
           then
           were
           filled
           with
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           sad
           to
           see
           how
           little
           God
           is
           feared
           since
           by
           many
           that
           then
           did
           fear
           so
           
           much
           .
           Besides
           your
           own
           late
           Experience
           ,
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Historical
           Writers
           ,
           do
           Record
           the
           fears
           of
           Men
           in
           times
           of
           Earthquakes
           .
           1
           Sam.
           14.
           15.
           
           
             There
             was
             trembling
             in
             the
             host
             ,
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             among
             all
             the
             people
             :
             the
             garison
             and
             the
             spoilers
             ,
             they
             also
             trembled
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             quaked
             :
             so
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             trembling
             .
          
           Behold
           !
           a
           quaking
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           trembling
           People
           .
           Behold
           !
           Valiant
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           afraid
           of
           Swords
           and
           Bullets
           ,
           but
           with
           undaunted
           Courage
           assault
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           when
           many
           lie
           dead
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           fight
           on
           with
           boldness
           ,
           that
           fear
           not
           so
           much
           the
           shaking
           of
           Spears
           and
           Pikes
           ,
           as
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           the
           Host
           trembled
           ,
           the
           Garison
           trembled
           ,
           and
           the
           Spoilers
           themselves
           did
           also
           tremble
           .
           Spoilers
           tremble
           !
           What!
           those
           that
           had
           spoiled
           so
           many
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           tremble
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           spoiled
           by
           the
           quaking
           Earth
           .
           The
           Host
           ,
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Garison
           ,
           the
           Spoilers
           ,
           and
           Earth
           did
           tremble
           ,
           surely
           it
           was
           a
           very
           
           great
           trembling
           .
           
             Mat.
             27.
             54.
             
             When
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             watching
             Jesus
             ,
             saw
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             they
             feared
             greatly
             .
          
           Captains
           ,
           Men
           of
           great
           Spirits
           ,
           at
           the
           quaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           filled
           with
           great
           fear
           .
           
             Mat.
             28.
             2.
             
             Behold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
             4.
             
             For
             fear
             of
             him
          
           (
           the
           Angel
           ,
           whose
           Ministry
           God
           used
           to
           cause
           that
           Earthquake
           )
           
             the
             Keepers
             did
             shake
             ,
             and
             became
             as
             dead
             men
             :
          
           An
           Earthquake
           is
           so
           terrible
           ,
           causing
           such
           frights
           and
           fears
           ,
           that
           makes
           Men
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           look
           like
           Death
           .
           Acts
           16.
           26.
           
           
             And
             suddenly
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
          
           29.
           
           He
           (
           the
           Jaylor
           )
           
             called
             for
             a
             light
             ,
             and
             sprung
             in
             ,
             and
             came
             trembling
             .
          
           The
           Gaol
           trembled
           ,
           and
           the
           Jaylour
           trembled
           .
           When
           the
           Keeper
           saw
           he
           could
           not
           keep
           the
           Prison-doors
           shut
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           shut
           ,
           and
           lockt
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           fast
           ,
           the
           quaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           did
           open
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           keep
           himself
           from
           trembling
           .
           An
           Earthquake
           will
           make
           even
           a
           Jaylour
           to
           tremble
           .
        
         
         
           But
           why
           such
           fear
           and
           trembling
           in
           Men
           ,
           when
           such-shaking
           and
           trembling
           in
           the
           Earth
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             some
          
           ,
           it
           may
           arise
           
             from
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             terrible
             Wrath
             of
             an
             angry
             God.
          
           There
           have
           been
           some
           Earthquakes
           that
           were
           Tokens
           of
           God's
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ;
           as
           the
           Earthquake
           shaking
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Prison
           ,
           in
           favour
           to
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           testifying
           that
           God
           had
           heard
           their
           Prayers
           made
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           it
           he
           would
           deliver
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           .
           And
           that
           in
           Acts
           4.
           31.
           the
           Apostles
           prayed
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Prayers
           the
           place
           was
           shaken
           ;
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           place
           made
           them
           stand
           the
           faster
           in
           their
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           trusting
           to
           him
           .
           But
           usually
           Earthquakes
           are
           indications
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           and
           sore
           Displeasure
           .
           When
           Men
           run
           on
           in
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Indignation
           against
           it
           and
           them
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           Earth
           to
           stand
           still
           and
           quiet
           under
           them
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             7.
             
             The
             Earth
             shook
             and
             trembled
             ;
             the
             foundations
             also
             of
             the
             Hills
             moved
             and
             were
             
             shaken
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             wroth
             .
          
           When
           Men
           apprehend
           that
           God
           is
           provoked
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           apprehend
           it
           ,
           when
           God
           in
           such
           a
           terrible
           manner
           doth
           shew
           it
           ,
           knowing
           they
           are
           no
           more
           a
           Match
           for
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           Worm
           is
           to
           an
           Angel
           ,
           or
           a
           Child
           to
           a
           Giant
           ;
           it
           may
           put
           them
           into
           such
           amazing
           Frights
           and
           Fears
           ,
           saying
           ,
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           ?
           The
           Omnipresent
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           whither
           shall
           we
           go
           ?
           The
           Just
           and
           Holy
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           with
           what
           can
           we
           appease
           him
           ?
           He
           doth
           shew
           his
           Anger
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           ?
           God
           is
           wroth
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           trembles
           before
           him
           :
           God
           is
           wroth
           ,
           and
           is
           come
           down
           in
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           quaketh
           at
           his
           Presence
           ;
           our
           Heads
           are
           giddy
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           Wine
           ;
           we
           reel
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           strong
           Drink
           .
           
             O
             stay
             your selves
             ,
             and
             wonder
             ;
             cry
             ye
             out
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             they
             are
             drunken
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             wine
             ,
             they
             stagger
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             strong
             drink
             ,
          
           Isa.
           29.
           9.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Consciousness
             of
             their
             own
             guilt
          
           :
           When
           the
           Earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           only
           wake
           the
           Jaylour
           out
           of
           his
           natural
           sleep
           ,
           but
           also
           out
           of
           his
           spiritual
           slumber
           ;
           Conscience
           was
           alarm'd
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           affrighted
           ;
           his
           Eyes
           were
           opened
           to
           see
           a
           terrible
           God
           above
           him
           ,
           Conscience
           was
           awakened
           to
           see
           his
           sins
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           been
           committed
           by
           him
           ,
           an
           angry
           God
           above
           ,
           an
           accusing
           Conscience
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           quaking
           Earth
           under
           him
           ,
           filled
           him
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           When
           Men
           do
           prosper
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           they
           can
           swill
           ,
           and
           swear
           ,
           and
           sin
           in
           all
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           holds
           its
           peace
           ,
           is
           quiet
           and
           still
           ,
           doth
           not
           reprove
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           judge
           or
           condemn
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           Judgments
           come
           ,
           an
           hardened
           Pharaoh
           will
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           ;
           a
           wicked
           Saul
           will
           confess
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           :
           and
           when
           an
           Earthquake
           comes
           ,
           is
           not
           he
           an
           hardened
           ,
           seared
           Wretch
           ,
           whose
           Conscience
           (
           though
           bad
           yet
           )
           is
           quiet
           within
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           is
           not
           quiet
           under
           him
           ?
           and
           whose
           Conscience
           is
           not
           
           moved
           and
           troubled
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           is
           moved
           ,
           as
           being
           restless
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           such
           sinners
           ?
           but
           if
           Conscience
           then
           doth
           stir
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           doth
           tremble
           ,
           the
           sinner
           trembles
           (
           for
           the
           time
           )
           considering
           God's
           anger
           ,
           remembring
           his
           sin
           ,
           that
           did
           provoke
           him
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           neither
           apprehensions
           of
           God's
           wrath
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           sense
           of
           sin
           committed
           against
           him
           ,
           doth
           fill
           them
           with
           fears
           at
           the
           quaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           
             apprehensions
             of
             death
             at
             that
             time
             might
             make
             them
             tremble
             .
          
           Death
           is
           the
           
             King
             of
             Terrors
          
           ,
           Job
           .
           18.
           14.
           
           Shall
           not
           that
           which
           is
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           the
           most
           terrible
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           approaching
           in
           so
           terrible
           a
           manner
           ,
           make
           the
           stoutest
           heart
           to
           quake
           ?
           If
           they
           have
           no
           thoughts
           of
           Hell
           and
           Damnation
           ,
           yet
           Death
           by
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           Earth
           presents
           it self
           unto
           their
           thoughts
           :
           and
           though
           they
           would
           not
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           ;
           though
           they
           would
           divert
           their
           minds
           from
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           ;
           they
           cannot
           send
           these
           thoughts
           
           away
           till
           another
           season
           :
           tho'
           many
           go
           to
           Hell
           without
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           seldom
           think
           of
           it
           till
           they
           feel
           it
           ,
           yet
           when
           Death
           seems
           to
           be
           coming
           to
           them
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           it
           almost
           kills
           them
           with
           the
           terrour
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           die
           with
           fear
           of
           such
           a
           death
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           these
           Circumstances
           in
           this
           Case
           that
           fill
           men
           with
           these
           amazing
           fears
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             sudden
             surprizal
          
           .
           An
           Earthquake
           comes
           suddenly
           in
           a
           minute
           ;
           many
           times
           without
           notice
           and
           warning
           ,
           as
           this
           in
           London
           lately
           did
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           to
           bring
           Death
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           often
           doth
           ;
           now
           an
           Evil
           that
           suddenly
           comes
           ,
           doth
           the
           more
           amaze
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           minutes
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           space
           for
           Men
           to
           recollect
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           fortifie
           themselves
           with
           actings
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Grace
           (
           which
           alas
           !
           are
           not
           so
           ready
           )
           against
           advancing
           Death
           .
           In
           sickness
           Men
           have
           time
           to
           prepare
           and
           make
           ready
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           allay
           the
           fears
           thereof
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           moment
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           Death
           ,
           the
           
           fears
           are
           more
           raging
           and
           predominant
           ,
           and
           less
           help
           against
           them
           .
           Fear
           without
           a
           remedy
           must
           be
           great
           fear
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             suddenness
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehended
           nearness
           of
           it
           .
           The
           danger
           did
           not
           only
           seize
           them
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           but
           threatens
           to
           remove
           them
           suddenly
           .
           What!
           die
           so
           soon
           !
           what
           ,
           within
           a
           minute
           or
           two
           ?
           will
           Death
           stay
           no
           longer
           ?
           can
           it
           not
           a
           minute
           more
           be
           delayed
           ?
           what
           !
           so
           soon
           step
           into
           Eternity
           ?
           so
           suddenly
           ,
           must
           I
           hasten
           into
           another
           everlasting
           World
           ?
           I
           never
           did
           so
           suddenly
           remove
           from
           one
           House
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           must
           I
           now
           so
           suddenly
           remove
           from
           one
           World
           into
           another
           ?
           from
           a
           temporal
           into
           an
           eternal
           World
           ?
           and
           yet
           not
           ready
           to
           leave
           this
           ,
           nor
           to
           go
           into
           that
           ?
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           imagine
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           fear
           that
           must
           invade
           and
           fill
           them
           in
           such
           distress
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             unavoidableness
             of
             Death
          
           apprehended
           in
           an
           overthrowing
           Earthquake
           augments
           their
           fears
           ,
           or
           torments
           them
           with
           despair
           of
           Life
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           be
           sick
           ,
           the
           means
           he
           useth
           keeps
           up
           
           his
           hope
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           hopes
           he
           shall
           live
           ,
           the
           less
           are
           his
           fears
           of
           Death
           .
           But
           in
           a
           desolating
           Earthquake
           ,
           what
           hopes
           can
           Men
           have
           ?
           whither
           can
           they
           in
           a
           minute
           go
           to
           escape
           the
           ruine
           ?
           what
           present
           Friend
           can
           help
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           and
           their
           Friends
           are
           in
           the
           same
           equal
           danger
           ?
           when
           one
           must
           not
           die
           without
           the
           other
           ?
           If
           they
           stay
           within
           doors
           they
           apprehend
           they
           may
           be
           killed
           with
           the
           fall
           of
           their
           Houses
           :
           if
           they
           run
           out
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           but
           they
           may
           be
           destroyed
           with
           the
           downfal
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           Will
           they
           hasten
           into
           the
           open
           Fields
           ?
           what
           !
           in
           a
           minute
           ?
           alas
           !
           they
           have
           not
           time
           allowed
           for
           such
           an
           escape
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           there
           the
           Earth
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           might
           swallow
           them
           up
           .
           No
           where
           safe
           ,
           every
           where
           in
           great
           fear
           .
        
         
           4
           Apprehensions
           of
           sudden
           ,
           unavoidable
           Death
           ,
           and
           this
           when
           
             they
             are
             in
             health
             and
             strong
          
           aggravates
           their
           case
           ,
           and
           augments
           their
           fears
           .
           What!
           am
           I
           well
           ,
           and
           yet
           must
           die
           ?
           strong
           ,
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           must
           die
           ?
           hath
           Death
           forgot
           
           its
           old
           way
           of
           sending
           Harbingers
           before
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           it self
           ?
           did
           it
           use
           to
           send
           its
           Serjeants
           to
           arrest
           ,
           before
           it
           cast
           Men
           into
           the
           Prison
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           must
           I
           be
           haled
           away
           without
           Summons
           ?
           Some
           have
           been
           weaned
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           made
           weary
           of
           it
           by
           long
           and
           languishing
           Sickness
           ,
           by
           wracking
           and
           tormenting
           Pains
           ,
           and
           must
           I
           in
           my
           Youth
           ,
           or
           in
           middle
           Age
           ,
           under
           no
           pain
           ,
           with
           my
           strength
           firm
           ,
           yield
           to
           Death
           ?
           All
           this
           doth
           fill
           with
           greater
           fear
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             This
             unusual
             way
             of
             dying
          
           makes
           it
           the
           more
           terrible
           .
           Others
           ,
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           first
           die
           and
           then
           are
           buried
           ,
           first
           expire
           and
           then
           are
           carried
           to
           their
           Graves
           ;
           but
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           must
           I
           be
           buried
           alive
           ?
           first
           buried
           and
           then
           die
           ?
           others
           are
           carried
           from
           their
           house
           ,
           when
           dead
           ,
           unto
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           must
           mine
           own
           house
           be
           my
           grave
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           I
           do
           live
           ?
           Behold
           !
           the
           Earth
           quakes
           under
           me
           ,
           my
           House
           trembles
           over
           me
           .
           Oh!
           what
           if
           my
           trembling
           House
           should
           fall
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           it
           ?
           what
           if
           
           the
           Earth
           should
           sink
           under
           me
           ?
           what
           if
           this
           quaking
           Earth
           should
           open
           its
           mouth
           ,
           and
           eat
           me
           up
           alive
           ?
           what
           if
           it
           should
           cleave
           asunder
           (
           as
           in
           its
           shaking
           it
           hath
           sometimes
           done
           )
           and
           swallow
           me
           up
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           thousands
           of
           others
           ?
           when
           others
           die
           another
           way
           ,
           doth
           this
           loving
           Mother
           lay
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           in
           her
           bosom
           ,
           must
           I
           die
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           go
           down
           alive
           into
           her
           bowels
           ?
           did
           I
           live
           in
           my
           Mothers
           womb
           before
           I
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           must
           I
           live
           (
           awhile
           )
           in
           this
           common
           Mothers
           bowels
           ,
           after
           I
           am
           therein
           buried
           ?
           This
           being
           not
           the
           common
           death
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           makes
           it
           more
           terrible
           to
           those
           that
           apprehend
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           they
           must
           not
           die
           as
           others
           do
           .
           All
           laid
           together
           ,
           shews
           that
           Earthquakes
           cause
           great
           consternation
           of
           mind
           ,
           perplexing
           ▪
           fretting
           fears
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Effect
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Another
           Effect
           of
           Earthquakes
           is
           
             speedy
             and
             precipitant
             flying
          
           ,
           if
           possibly
           Men
           might
           hasten
           from
           the
           danger
           thereof
           .
           Tho'
           they
           leave
           their
           Gods
           behind
           them
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           
           will
           attempt
           to
           fly
           to
           save
           themselves
           .
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             32.
             
             The
             Earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             that
             appertained
             to
          
           Korah
           ,
           
             and
             all
             their
             goods
          
           .
           Verse
           34.
           
           
             And
             all
          
           Israel
           
             that
             were
             round
             about
             them
             fled
             at
             the
             cry
             of
             them
             :
             for
             they
             said
             ,
             lest
             the
             Earth
             swallow
             us
             up
             also
             .
          
           Zach.
           14
           ▪
           ●5
           .
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             flee
             to
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             Mountains
             —
             yea
             ,
             ye
             shall
             flee
             like
             as
             ye
             fled
             from
             before
             the
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Uzziah
           
             King
             of
          
           Judah
           .
           These
           were
           particular
           Earthquakes
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           flight
           escaped
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           general
           ,
           or
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           place
           where
           you
           dwell
           ,
           and
           some
           miles
           about
           you
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           in
           a
           minute
           ,
           whither
           will
           you
           flee
           ?
           or
           to
           what
           place
           will
           you
           hasten
           ,
           or
           in
           so
           little
           time
           how
           will
           you
           get
           thither
           ?
           however
           ,
           Men
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           flie
           ,
           tho'
           it
           should
           be
           in
           vain
           ;
           when
           the
           Earth
           so
           moves
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           stand
           still
           to
           be
           devoured
           and
           swallawed
           up
           ,
           if
           by
           flight
           they
           might
           escape
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           try
           ,
           tho'
           they
           be
           
           overtaken
           with
           it
           .
           Overtaken
           !
           alas
           !
           in
           such
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           you
           may
           sooner
           run
           into
           it
           ,
           than
           run
           from
           it
           ;
           you
           may
           think
           to
           leave
           the
           danger
           behind
           you
           ,
           and
           still
           it
           is
           before
           you
           ;
           you
           running
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           may
           run
           to
           meet
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Danger
           is
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           the
           Death
           so
           formidable
           ,
           the
           Misery
           so
           great
           by
           Earthquakes
           ,
           that
           Men
           will
           flee
           from
           them
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           perish
           in
           them
           .
           But
           better
           repent
           ,
           reform
           ,
           and
           turn
           from
           sin
           to
           God
           to
           prevent
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           sins
           that
           do
           procure
           them
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           come
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           it
           hard
           to
           flee
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Another
           Effect
           is
           the
           
             cleaving
             asunder
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             devouring
             and
             swallowing
             up
             many
             Persons
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           In
           other
           Judgments
           People
           die
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           in
           this
           by
           multitudes
           .
           When
           Death
           by
           sickness
           puts
           a
           period
           to
           Life
           ,
           each
           one
           hath
           his
           own
           Grave
           ;
           in
           this
           opening
           the
           Earth
           by
           Earthquakes
           ,
           one
           great
           Grave
           is
           made
           for
           many
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           Another
           Effect
           is
           the
           
             subversion
             of
             Houses
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Cities
             ,
          
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           Inhabitants
           together
           .
           History
           abounds
           with
           many
           sad
           and
           grievous
           Examples
           hereof
           .
           When
           Trajan
           was
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           there
           hapned
           a
           most
           terrible
           Earthquake
           that
           destroyed
           many
           Cities
           and
           People
           ,
           which
           extended
           it self
           very
           far
           .
           Great
           and
           terrible
           Lightnings
           were
           before
           it
           ,
           then
           great
           and
           unusual
           storms
           of
           Winds
           ,
           then
           arising
           a
           great
           and
           sudden
           Noise
           ,
           the
           Sea
           wrought
           ,
           the
           Waves
           swelled
           ,
           the
           Earth
           was
           shaken
           ,
           Buildings
           trembled
           ,
           some
           did
           burst
           asunder
           ,
           and
           others
           first
           lifted
           up
           ,
           fell
           down
           .
           A
           great
           and
           horrible
           Noise
           was
           heard
           ,
           Walls
           by
           contrary
           motions
           driven
           sometimes
           this
           way
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           were
           broken
           and
           fell
           ,
           the
           Sea
           with
           boisterous
           storms
           did
           mount
           and
           toss
           to
           and
           fro
           ;
           the
           Earth
           ,
           where
           no
           Buildings
           were
           ,
           was
           greatly
           moved
           :
           such
           a
           thick
           dust
           was
           raised
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           darkness
           upon
           all
           ,
           that
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           speak
           ,
           nor
           hear
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Wind
           ,
           and
           greatness
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           could
           scarcely
           breathe
           .
           Trees
           pluckt
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           were
           cast
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           many
           ,
           very
           many
           were
           covered
           with
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Houses
           and
           Walls
           ,
           many
           falling
           upon
           one
           another
           died
           ,
           if
           any
           hurt
           by
           wood
           or
           stone
           ,
           went
           away
           thus
           with
           their
           torn
           and
           wounded
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           were
           more
           miserable
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           could
           not
           live
           long
           ,
           nor
           yet
           quickly
           die
           :
           of
           multitudes
           of
           Men
           scarce
           any
           escaped
           without
           some
           hurt
           .
           One
           might
           be
           seen
           to
           flee
           with
           his
           Shoulder
           broke
           ,
           another
           with
           his
           Arms
           lost
           ;
           many
           laid
           dead
           with
           their
           Heads
           separated
           from
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           some
           with
           their
           bruised
           Breasts
           vomited
           Blood.
           Still
           the
           Earth
           continued
           to
           shake
           both
           by
           Night
           and
           Day
           :
           in
           this
           great
           Calamity
           they
           could
           find
           no
           remedy
           ,
           nor
           way
           of
           escape
           :
           those
           that
           were
           hurt
           with
           the
           fall
           of
           Houses
           died
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           tho'
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           Vaults
           and
           roofed
           Places
           some
           were
           preserved
           ,
           yet
           ,
           the
           Earthquake
           continuing
           ,
           they
           perished
           
           by
           hunger
           and
           famine
           ,
           before
           any
           succour
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           them
           .
           When
           the
           Earthquake
           ceased
           ,
           some
           went
           upon
           the
           Ruins
           ,
           where
           they
           heard
           a
           Womans
           voice
           ,
           and
           the
           crying
           of
           an
           Infant
           ;
           the
           Ruins
           had
           covered
           both
           the
           Mother
           and
           the
           Child
           ;
           it
           was
           wonderful
           how
           the
           Mother
           should
           have
           Milk
           to
           nourish
           her
           Child
           ;
           but
           Mother
           and
           Child
           were
           taken
           safe
           out
           .
           But
           whilst
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           and
           fall'n
           Houses
           were
           more
           diligently
           searched
           ,
           another
           Infant
           was
           found
           sucking
           the
           Breast
           of
           its
           dead
           Mother
           :
           But
           Life
           was
           a
           grief
           to
           all
           that
           had
           escaped
           Death
           ,
           when
           they
           beheld
           the
           lamentable
           fall
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           People
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ;
           
             The
             change
             of
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Valens
           the
           Emperour
           there
           hapned
           another
           terrible
           Earthquake
           ,
           whereby
           an
           hundred
           Cities
           were
           destroyed
           in
           Crete
           :
           then
           also
           the
           Sea
           leaving
           its
           place
           ,
           so
           overflowed
           certain
           grounds
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           plowed
           ,
           became
           navigable
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           places
           where
           Men
           failed
           ,
           the
           Sailers
           in
           
           their
           Navigation
           were
           found
           upon
           dry
           Land
           where
           before
           they
           Sea
           was
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ;
           Another
           Effect
           of
           Earthquakes
           hath
           been
           the
           
             Convulsion
             of
             Mountains
          
           ,
           their
           sinking
           down
           ,
           their
           clashing
           and
           transportation
           or
           removal
           to
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           places
           where
           before
           the
           stood
           .
           Instances
           of
           these
           History
           do
           afford
           many
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           only
           mention
           one
           ,
           because
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           how
           God
           doth
           miraculously
           sometimes
           preserve
           praying
           People
           ,
           and
           may
           mo●e
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           Houses
           after
           shaking
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           stand
           ,
           to
           pray
           therein
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1584.
           one
           Mountain
           by
           a●
           Earthquake
           violently
           removed
           ,
           destroyed
           a
           Town
           consisting
           of
           ninety
           Families
           ,
           and
           threw
           down
           all
           ,
           excepting
           ha●
           of
           one
           House
           ,
           where
           the
           Master
           of
           th●
           Family
           ,
           with
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ▪
           kneeling
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           were
           prayin●
           and
           calling
           upon
           God.
           
        
         
           Seventhly
           ;
           
             Infectious
             Diseases
             ,
             Plage
             and
             Pestilence
          
           are
           sometimes
           the
           Effect●
           of
           Earthquakes
           :
           For
           the
           matter
           〈◊〉
           Earthquakes
           is
           pestilential
           ,
           because
           subterraneous
           ,
           
           or
           under
           ground
           ,
           wanting
           wind
           and
           motion
           to
           purifie
           it
           ;
           this
           therefore
           when
           it
           doth
           exhale
           and
           breath
           out
           ,
           or
           break
           forth
           ,
           doth
           infect
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           Men
           by
           taking
           in
           that
           infected
           Air
           ,
           are
           insected
           by
           it
           .
           Seneca
           shewing
           the
           Pestilence
           to
           be
           an
           Effect
           and
           Consequent
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           mentions
           how
           that
           after
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           Campania
           ,
           six
           hundred
           Sheep
           died
           of
           an
           Infectious
           Disease
           .
           Wonder
           not
           at
           this
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           for
           after
           great
           Earthquakes
           the
           Pestilence
           doth
           use
           to
           follow
           ,
           the
           Air
           being
           corrupt
           thereby
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           holding
           down
           their
           heads
           so
           continually
           so
           near
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           taking
           in
           the
           poisonous
           Air
           that
           is
           so
           near
           the
           Earth
           ,
           are
           infected
           with
           it
           .
           This
           also
           would
           have
           been
           hurtful
           unto
           Men
           ,
           if
           a
           greater
           quantity
           of
           it
           had
           come
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           the
           largeness
           of
           a
           more
           free
           and
           purer
           Air
           purgeth
           that
           before
           it
           rise
           so
           high
           as
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           by
           Men.
           In
           Scripture
           Earthquakes
           and
           Pestilence
           are
           set
           down
           together
           ,
           as
           sore
           and
           heavy
           Judgments
           ;
           God
           grant
           that
           
             London
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
           places
           that
           have
           been
           shaken
           by
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           ,
           might
           so
           fear
           and
           tremble
           before
           this
           Great
           ,
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           Repent
           and
           turn
           from
           sin
           to
           God
           ,
           at
           this
           his
           Call
           so
           lately
           ,
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           given
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Earthquake
           the
           Plague
           and
           Pestilence
           might
           not
           follow
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           VII
           .
           
             What
             are
             the
             Adjuncts
             of
             Earthquakes
             ,
             which
             may
             further
             inform
             us
             concerning
             this
             Mighty
             Work
             of
             God
             :
          
        
         
           What
           I
           shall
           add
           concerning
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           laid
           down
           in
           these
           following
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           
             First
             Conclus
             .
             An
             Earthquake
             is
             not
             Vniversal
          
           ;
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           a●
           once
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           This
           is
           the
           Doctrin●
           of
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           both
           Philosophers
           ad●
           Divines
           ,
           asserting
           in
           Universal
           Earth●
           quake
           yet
           never
           hath
           been
           ;
           but
           fall
           out
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           all
           universally
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
             Mat.
             24.
             7.
             
             The●
             shall
             be
             Earthquakes
             in
             divers
             pl●●es
             ▪
          
           The
           Scripture
           so
           speaketh
           of
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           Natura●
           Causes
           there
           cannot
           be
           an
           Universa●
           
             
             shaking
             of
             it
             .
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             30.
             
             Fear
             before
             him
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             the
             world
             also
             shall
             be
             stable
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             moved
             .
             Isa
             .
             45.
             18.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             that
             created
             the
             heavens
             ,
             God
             himself
             that
             formed
             the
             earth
             and
             made
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             established
             it
             ,
             he
             created
             it
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             formed
             it
             to
             be
             inhabited
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           
             93.
             1.
             
             The
             world
             is
             established
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             .
          
           Psal
           
             96.
             10.
             
             Say
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             reigneth
             ;
             the
             world
             also
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           
             104.
             5.
             
             Who
             laid
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           
             119.
             90.
             
             Thy
             faithfulness
             is
             unto
             all
             generations
             ,
             thou
             hast
             established
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             it
             abideth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclus
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             if
             he
             pleased
             he
             could
             remove
             the
             whole
             Earth
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
          
           He
           that
           made
           it
           all
           ,
           could
           make
           it
           all
           to
           tremble
           and
           quake
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           that
           by
           his
           Word
           brought
           it
           into
           Being
           ,
           can
           by
           his
           Power
           shake
           it
           into
           nothing
           .
           What
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           Natural
           
           Causes
           ,
           might
           be
           done
           by
           Supernatural
           Power
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
           Job's
           saying
           ,
           Job
           9.
           6.
           
           
             Who
             shaketh
             the
             earth
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Pillars
             thereof
             tremble
             .
          
           An
           Earthquake
           is
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           causeth
           it
           to
           tremble
           upon
           the
           Pillars
           thereof
           .
           We
           have
           no
           instance
           that
           God
           ever
           yet
           removed
           the
           whole
           Earth
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Supposition
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Concl.
             How
             far
             an
             Earthquake
             may
             extend
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             be
             determined
             .
          
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           Earthquaks
           past
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           limit
           the
           space
           of
           such
           as
           yet
           may
           be
           Tho'
           
           Senecasaith
           ,
           an
           Earthquake
           never
           reached
           above
           two
           hundred
           Miles
           ,
           yet
           others
           give
           instances
           of
           such
           as
           have
           far
           exceeded
           ;
           besides
           several
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           recorded
           of
           one
           that
           was
           Anno
           160●
           wherein
           
             Asia
             ,
             Hungary
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           and
           Italy
           trembled
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Concl.
             Sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Earthquake
             in
             some
             particular
             place
             ,
             and
             
             not
             in
             others
             near
             unto
             it
             .
          
           The
           Earthquake
           ,
           which
           shaked
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Prison
           where
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           lay
           ,
           did
           not
           extend
           it self
           to
           other
           places
           .
           God
           that
           can
           cause
           the
           Rain
           to
           fall
           upon
           one
           City
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           another
           ,
           can
           make
           one
           City
           shake
           when
           he
           doth
           not
           another
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Concl.
             The
             duration
             and
             continuance
             also
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           Sometimes
           it
           may
           last
           but
           a
           Minute
           or
           two
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           ;
           sometimes
           it
           may
           continue
           Weeks
           ,
           Months
           ,
           Years
           ,
           as
           some
           Writers
           do
           affirm
           .
           So
           some
           tremblings
           of
           the
           Earth
           continued
           after
           the
           great
           damage
           by
           the
           Earthquake
           in
           Jamaica
           in
           June
           last
           past
           .
           If
           the
           Vapours
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           be
           more
           gross
           ,
           they
           do
           more
           slowly
           evaporate
           or
           get
           out
           ,
           and
           more
           difficultly
           find
           their
           passage
           .
           If
           they
           be
           more
           cold
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           more
           slow
           .
           If
           they
           be
           in
           greater
           quantity
           ,
           the
           Earthquake
           may
           be
           of
           a
           longer
           continuance
           ,
           for
           much
           is
           not
           so
           soon
           evaporated
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           .
           The
           Nature
           of
           the
           place
           also
           wherein
           an
           Earthquake
           is
           ,
           may
           
           cause
           the
           longer
           or
           shorter
           duration
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           whose
           Caverns
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Earthquake
           is
           contained
           and
           shut
           up
           ,
           be
           more
           solid
           ,
           close
           and
           lesser
           holes
           ,
           chinks
           ,
           and
           pores
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Earthquake
           lasts
           the
           longer
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           more
           slow
           and
           difficult
           evaporation
           of
           the
           matter
           that
           causeth
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Concl.
             An
             Earthquake
             may
             in
             a
             few
             Minutes
             destroy
             and
             overturn
             multitudes
             of
             Houses
             ,
             and
             sweep
             away
             thousands
             of
             People
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Intelligence
           from
           Jamaica
           runs
           :
           
             On
             the
             7th
             .
             of
          
           June
           ,
           
             1692.
             about
             12
             at
             Noon
             happened
             here
             [
          
           Port-Royal
           
             ]
             a
             most
             terrible
             Earthquake
             :
             It
             was
             most
             violent
             on
             the
             Harbour-side
             ,
             where
             the
             Houses
             all
             sunk
             down
             in
             a
             Minutes
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             three
             to
             five
             Fathom
             Water
             ;
             in
             the
             Streets
             next
             the
             Wharf
             ,
             the
             Earth
             opened
             it self
             wide
             and
             deep
             ,
             and
             instantly
             gushed
             out
             an
             Inundation
             of
             Water
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             drowned
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           People
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           and
           what
           
           Destruction
           it
           may
           make
           in
           a
           few
           Minutes
           ,
           set
           little
           by
           the
           Mercy
           of
           being
           preserved
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ▪
           and
           soon
           wear
           off
           the
           sense
           both
           of
           the
           Judgment
           and
           the
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           it
           lasted
           so
           short
           a
           space
           .
           But
           tho'
           London
           was
           some
           days
           in
           being
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           ,
           when
           many
           Houses
           were
           preserved
           ,
           yet
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           a
           few
           Minutes
           it
           might
           have
           been
           all
           destroyed
           :
           The
           preventing
           whereof
           was
           the
           wonderful
           Mercy
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Concl.
           Sometimes
           an
           Earthquake
           
             may
             be
             once
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             return
             again
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             may
             repeat
             its
             course
             ,
             and
             often
             put
             the
             same
             places
             into
             many
             trembling
             fits
             .
          
           When
           the
           shaking
           is
           over
           once
           ,
           the
           bitterness
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           our
           Ruine
           might
           not
           be
           past
           ;
           if
           the
           shaking
           of
           London
           should
           be
           reiterated
           ,
           the
           latter
           might
           be
           more
           grievous
           than
           the
           former
           .
           All
           these
           second
           Causes
           are
           ordered
           and
           over-ruled
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           :
           All
           the
           Natural
           Causes
           of
           Earthquakes
           
           are
           subject
           to
           God's
           Power
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           his
           beck
           ,
           command
           ,
           and
           call
           ;
           therefore
           tho'
           London
           be
           safe
           after
           its
           late
           shaking
           ,
           yet
           let
           it
           not
           be
           secure
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Hand
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           that
           did
           shake
           it
           once
           ,
           can
           again
           ,
           and
           throw
           it
           down
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Concl.
           As
           all
           Places
           are
           liable
           to
           be
           shaken
           by
           the
           Mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           immediately
           ,
           or
           by
           Natural
           Causes
           at
           his
           Command
           ,
           so
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           Seasons
           of
           the
           Year
           might
           subserve
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           Season
           of
           an
           Earthquake's
           coming
           ,
           whether
           Spring
           or
           Autumn
           ,
           Winter
           or
           Summer
           ,
           Night
           or
           Day
           ,
           or
           hour
           of
           the
           Night
           or
           Day
           .
           Tho'
           Naturalists
           ,
           that
           do
           eye
           the
           second
           Causes
           ,
           say
           ,
           they
           more
           usually
           happen
           in
           the
           Spring
           and
           Autumn
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           Autumn
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           at
           Noon-day
           oftner
           than
           at
           other
           times
           .
           But
           let
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Earth
           fear
           and
           tremble
           before
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           not
           dare
           by
           their
           hainous
           and
           provoking
           sins
           to
           stir
           up
           his
           wrathful
           Indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           can
           by
           Earthquakes
           make
           
           the
           Earth
           to
           tremble
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           VIII
           .
           
             What
             Inferences
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             Vse
             should
             we
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             great
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             lately
             seen
             and
             felt
             in
             shaking
          
           London
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           I.
           Earthquakes
           ,
           when
           armed
           with
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           his
           Commission
           to
           destroy
           ,
           are
           
             one
             of
             the
             sorest
             Judgments
          
           whereby
           he
           executeth
           his
           great
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           manifesteth
           his
           hot
           Indignation
           against
           sin
           and
           sinners
           upon
           Earth
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ranks
           these
           with
           the
           most
           dreadful
           and
           terrible
           Judgments
           and
           Punishments
           that
           befall
           the
           World.
           Luke
           21.
           10.
           
           
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             Nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             against
             Kingdom
             .
          
           II.
           
             And
             great
             Earthquakes
             shall
             be
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             Famines
             ,
             and
             Pestilences
             ,
             and
             fearful
             Sights
             ,
             and
             great
             Signs
             shall
             there
             be
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           Is
           War
           dreadful
           ?
           Ask
           those
           People
           whose
           Country
           is
           made
           the
           Seat
           of
           War.
           Is
           Famine
           a
           sore
           and
           heavy
           Evil
           ?
           What
           think
           you
           ,
           
           when
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           Mothers
           have
           boiled
           their
           own
           Children
           ,
           and
           eat
           them
           .
           2
           Kings
           6.
           26.
           
           
             As
             the
             King
             of
          
           Israel
           
             was
             passing
             by
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             there
             cried
             a
             woman
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Help
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             O
             King
             ▪
          
           28.
           
           
             And
             the
             King
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             What
             aileth
             thee
             ?
             And
             she
             answered
             ,
             This
             woman
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Give
             thy
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             eat
             him
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             eat
             my
             Son
             to
             morrow
             .
             29.
             
             So
             we
             boiled
             my
             Son
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             him
             .
          
           Is
           the
           Plague
           a
           wrathful
           Visitation
           of
           God
           ?
           Those
           that
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           London
           in
           1665.
           may
           remember
           the
           Terror
           of
           it
           .
           Is
           an
           Earthquake
           behind
           these
           for
           dread
           and
           horror
           ?
           Or
           doth
           it
           not
           in
           some
           respects
           go
           beyond
           them
           ?
           In
           War
           ,
           strong
           Castles
           ,
           Fortified
           places
           ,
           and
           firm
           Walls
           may
           keep
           out
           a
           Besieging
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           batter
           and
           overthrow
           in
           many
           Months
           ,
           and
           these
           overturned
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           a
           few
           Minutes
           .
           Doth
           the
           Sea
           rage
           ,
           and
           is
           tempestuous
           ?
           Mariners
           have
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           Men
           on
           Land
           have
           their
           Banks
           and
           Ports
           to
           secure
           them
           :
           but
           an
           Earthquake
           tears
           up
           
           their
           Ports
           ,
           breaks
           down
           their
           Banks
           ,
           and
           makes
           way
           for
           an
           overwhelming
           Inundation
           ,
           and
           drowneth
           many
           .
           Doth
           a
           consuming
           Fire
           burn
           and
           turn
           many
           Houses
           into
           ashes
           ,
           yet
           the
           Inhabitants
           by
           flight
           might
           save
           themselves
           .
           But
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           whither
           will
           you
           run
           to
           escape
           the
           danger
           ?
           the
           fire
           on
           your
           House
           will
           not
           follow
           you
           into
           the
           street
           or
           fields
           ,
           but
           there
           the
           Earthquake
           might
           meet
           you
           .
           Doth
           the
           Plague
           go
           through
           a
           City
           ?
           doth
           it
           go
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           doth
           it
           climb
           up
           in
           the
           Windows
           ?
           yet
           you
           have
           your
           Antidotes
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           escape
           ,
           being
           not
           infected
           ,
           and
           some
           infected
           ,
           do
           recover
           :
           when
           it
           is
           most
           severe
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           leaveth
           their
           dwellings
           behind
           them
           :
           when
           they
           fall
           into
           their
           Graves
           ,
           their
           Houses
           stand
           upon
           their
           old
           foundation
           .
           But
           an
           Earthquake
           devours
           Houses
           and
           Inhabitants
           too
           :
           doth
           not
           take
           them
           by
           tens
           ,
           or
           hundreds
           in
           a
           week
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           Plague
           ,
           but
           sweeps
           all
           clean
           away
           in
           a
           few
           moments
           .
           Doth
           War
           make
           great
           Devastations
           ,
           burn
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           throw
           down
           
           
           
           
           
           Castles
           ?
           yet
           it
           leaveth
           Ruins
           ,
           as
           Monuments
           ,
           that
           such
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Castles
           once
           were
           there
           But
           Earthquakes
           sometimes
           swallow
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           leaves
           no
           tokens
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           such
           places
           that
           now
           are
           not
           ,
           once
           were
           ▪
           Doth
           War
           destroy
           great
           numbers
           in
           the
           field
           ?
           yet
           some
           escape
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           buried
           till
           they
           are
           Killed
           :
           But
           in
           Earthquakes
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           first
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           buried
           ,
           but
           first
           are
           buried
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           die
           .
           In
           Famine
           do
           People
           pine
           and
           languish
           ?
           This
           is
           most
           severe
           amongst
           the
           Poor
           ,
           whose
           little
           Money
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           excessive
           dear
           ,
           will
           not
           last
           to
           supply
           their
           want
           of
           Bread
           ,
           while
           the
           Richer
           sort
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           had
           for
           Money
           ,
           may
           get
           so
           much
           as
           to
           preserve
           Life
           ,
           tho'
           not
           to
           satisfie
           them
           to
           the
           full
           :
           In
           Famine
           ,
           if
           they
           die
           ,
           they
           have
           longer
           time
           to
           think
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           for
           Eternity
           :
           But
           Earthquakes
           make
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Rich
           and
           the
           Poor
           ,
           but
           swallows
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           their
           Money
           too
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           a
           few
           
           Minutes
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           long
           in
           destroying
           ●s
           the
           Famine
           is
           ,
           nor
           gives
           that
           time
           for
           preparation
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           moment
           many
           go
           down
           into
           one
           common
           Grave
           .
        
         
           Vse
           II.
           Wo
           then
           to
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           when
           God
           comes
           and
           shakes
           his
           Rod
           over
           ●hem
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           the
           Earth
           to
           shake
           under
           them
           ,
           how
           sorrowful
           is
           your
           case
           ?
           how
           dreadful
           is
           your
           condition
           ?
           what
           comfort
           have
           you
           to
           support
           you
           in
           such
           terrour
           ?
           what
           refuge
           have
           you
           to
           flie
           unto
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           Judgment
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           contend
           with
           you
           by
           shaking
           the
           Earth
           under
           you
           ,
           if
           he
           proceed
           thereby
           to
           make
           the
           Houses
           fall
           upon
           you
           ,
           or
           the
           Earth
           to
           open
           under
           you
           ?
           which
           way
           will
           you
           look
           for
           help
           ,
           or
           hope
           ,
           or
           comfort
           ?
           above
           you
           ?
           behold
           !
           there
           is
           an
           angry
           God
           ,
           a
           provoked
           Lord
           ,
           a
           righteous
           ●udge
           .
           Round
           about
           ?
           behold
           !
           your
           tot●ering
           Houses
           ,
           your
           moving
           Walls
           ,
           threatning
           your
           Death
           by
           their
           fall
           .
           Will
           you
           look
           downwards
           ?
           behold
           !
           the
           Earth
           trembles
           ,
           its
           Pillars
           shake
           ,
           as
           being
           
           weary
           any
           longer
           to
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           ungodly
           Men
           that
           walk
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           you
           fearing
           when
           it
           will
           cleave
           asunder
           and
           swallow
           you
           up
           .
           At
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           had
           you
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           as
           your
           reconciled
           Father
           ,
           in
           Christ
           as
           your
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           as
           your
           Regenerator
           and
           Sanctifier
           ,
           what
           sedatenes●
           of
           Mind
           ,
           what
           composure
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           wha●
           stable
           hopes
           might
           you
           have
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           cannot
           stand
           still
           for
           trembling
           ?
           what
           comfort
           against
           your
           fears
           ,
           what
           joy
           against
           your
           sorrows
           ,
           what
           remedy
           against
           your
           misery
           (
           against
           which
           their
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           remedy
           )
           might
           you
           have
           from
           your
           special
           relation
           to
           God
           as
           reconciled
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           terribly
           shews
           his
           anger
           unto
           others
           ?
           they
           are
           poor
           grounds
           o●
           consolation
           against
           the
           danger
           ,
           fears
           and
           terrours
           because
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           which
           Seneca
           prescribes
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           that
           the
           Scripture
           to
           holy
           Men
           doth
           give
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
             1.
             
             God
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             strength
             ,
             a
             very
             present
             help
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Verse
           2.
           
           
             Therefore
             will
             not
             
             we
             fear
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             tho'
             the
             Mountains
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           Verse
           3.
           
           
             Tho'
             the
             wa●ers
             thereof
             roar
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Mountains
             shake
             with
             the
             swelling
             thereof
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           Verse
           7.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           
             is
             our
             refuge
             .
             Selah
          
           .
           Verse
           8.
           
           
             Come
             ,
             behold
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             desolations
             he
             hath
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Verse
           11.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           
             is
             our
             re●uge
             .
             Selah
          
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           this
           comfort
           in
           God's
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           none
           of
           yours
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           none
           of
           yours
           ;
           your
           shaking
           Houses
           are
           yours
           ,
           but
           what
           comfort
           have
           you
           in
           your
           Houses
           when
           you
           see
           them
           shaking
           ?
           Comfort
           !
           they
           are
           then
           a
           terrour
           to
           you
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           is
           against
           you
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Jacob
           is
           not
           your
           Refuge
           (
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           )
           Selah
           .
        
         
           Vse
           III.
           Admire
           and
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           the
           goodness
           ,
           greatness
           and
           power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           constant
           standing
           of
           the
           Earth
           (
           except
           in
           Earthquakes
           )
           
           that
           it
           remains
           stable
           and
           (
           otherwise
           )
           unmovable
           .
           If
           an
           Earthquake
           be
           so
           terrible
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           usual
           steadfastness
           of
           the
           Earth
           the
           more
           comfortable
           ?
           if
           it
           did
           for
           the
           most
           part
           shake
           and
           tremble
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           only
           stand
           firm
           and
           fixt
           ,
           its
           standing
           still
           would
           be
           more
           observed
           ,
           and
           God
           more
           praised
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           than
           now
           he
           is
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           stands
           unmoved
           ,
           and
           but
           sometimes
           is
           shaken
           .
           How
           seldom
           hath
           this
           one
           (
           tho'
           it
           be
           a
           great
           )
           thing
           been
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           mentioned
           in
           our
           praises
           amongst
           the
           mercies
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ?
           when
           were
           our
           admiring
           thoughts
           imployed
           about
           this
           subject
           ?
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           saw
           a
           Ball
           stand
           in
           the
           Air
           not
           supported
           by
           ,
           nor
           hung
           upon
           any
           thing
           ▪
           would
           not
           you
           stand
           and
           gaze
           and
           wonder
           at
           it
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           when
           this
           huge
           and
           vast
           Body
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           so
           weighty
           and
           ponderous
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           bearing
           such
           heavy
           burdens
           that
           are
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           vast
           quantities
           of
           Lead
           ,
           Brass
           ,
           Iron
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           &c.
           hangs
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           Job
           26.
           7.
           
           And
           the
           
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           proper
           material
           Pillars
           (
           for
           what
           should
           such
           Pillars
           stand
           upon
           )
           but
           metaphorical
           ;
           whereas
           the
           true
           real
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God.
           
             Psal
             .
             65.
             6.
             
             Which
             by
             his
             strength
             setteth
             fast
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             being
             girded
             with
             power
             .
          
           So
           great
           a
           thing
           is
           done
           by
           his
           mighty
           commanding
           word
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             9.
             
             For
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             he
             commanded
             and
             it
             stood
             fast
             .
          
           If
           a
           Feather
           (
           light
           to
           a
           Proverb
           )
           be
           held
           up
           and
           let
           loose
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           it
           sinks
           ,
           and
           resteth
           not
           without
           it
           fall
           upon
           something
           to
           support
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           massie
           Body
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           support
           ,
           than
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           born
           up
           ,
           stands
           fast
           ,
           and
           fixt
           ,
           and
           firm
           ,
           and
           bears
           us
           ,
           our
           dwellings
           ,
           without
           those
           fears
           that
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           do
           surprize
           and
           fill
           us
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           thought
           on
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           admired
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Vse
           IV.
           Such
           special
           and
           
             peculiar
             Earthquakes
          
           which
           God
           hath
           caused
           for
           special
           and
           
             peculiar
             ends
          
           ,
           improve
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           those
           ends
           .
           All
           the
           Earthquakes
           
           in
           general
           do
           manifest
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           them
           doth
           speak
           to
           Men
           on
           Earth
           .
           They
           have
           a
           voice
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           have
           an
           hearing
           ear
           ;
           let
           's
           not
           be
           deaf
           to
           the
           Instructions
           that
           God
           is
           giving
           of
           us
           ;
           nor
           dull
           to
           take
           out
           the
           Lessons
           he
           is
           teaching
           us
           .
           Particularly
           some
           more
           observable
           upon
           more
           remarkable
           occasions
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Earthquake
           there
           was
           at
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Jews
           hearts
           were
           stony
           and
           hard
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           fear
           no●
           tremble
           to
           shed
           the
           innocent
           and
           most
           precious
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           fell
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           the
           Earth
           did
           shake
           and
           tremble
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           
           Abel's
           blood
           did
           cry
           to
           Heaven
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           Cain
           was
           cursed
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           was
           cursed
           to
           him
           for
           that
           bloody
           fact
           .
           
             Gen.
             410.
             
             And
             he
             said
             what
             hast
             tho●
             done
             ?
             the
             voice
             of
             thy
             brothers
             blood
             crieth
             unto
             me
             from
             the
             ground
             .
          
           Verse
           11.
           
           
             And
             now
             art
             thou
             cursed
             from
             the
             Eart●
             which
             hath
             opened
             her
             mouth
             to
             receive
             thy
             brothers
             blood
             at
             thine
             hand
             .
          
           Vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             When
             thou
             tillest
             the
             ground
             ,
             it
             shall
             no●
             
             henceforth
             yield
             unto
             thee
             her
             strength
             .
             A
             Fugitive
             and
             a
             Vagabond
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Was
           not
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           of
           greater
           worth
           and
           value
           then
           
           Abel's
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           being
           the
           Blood
           of
           him
           that
           was
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           ,
           pure
           and
           spotless
           ;
           was
           not
           therefore
           the
           shedding
           of
           it
           by
           Men
           ,
           a
           more
           heinous
           sin
           and
           barbarous
           fact
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           shedders
           of
           it
           stupid
           ,
           and
           not
           afraid
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ?
           what
           doth
           the
           Earth
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           but
           shake
           and
           tremble
           at
           what
           they
           did
           not
           ?
           and
           what
           improvement
           did
           some
           then
           present
           make
           thereof
           ?
           and
           what
           conclusions
           did
           they
           draw
           from
           it
           ?
           Mat.
           27.
           51.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             in
             twain
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             did
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             Rocks
             rent
             .
          
           Verse
           54.
           
           
             And
             when
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             watching
             Jesus
             ,
             saw
             the
             Earthquake
             and
             those
             things
             that
             were
             done
             ,
             they
             feared
             greatly
             .
          
           And
           what
           did
           they
           say
           ?
           what
           did
           they
           gather
           and
           infer
           from
           thence
           ?
           what
           Conclusion
           laid
           they
           down
           as
           sure
           and
           certain
           ?
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Truly
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             
             of
             God.
          
           Though
           you
           did
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           you
           read
           it
           recorded
           by
           them
           that
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           you
           believe
           this
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           the
           recor●
           of
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           and
           will
           not
           you
           say
           ▪
           Surely
           that
           Christ
           ,
           at
           whose
           Death
           the
           very
           Earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           Miracles
           done
           ,
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           him
           ,
           desire
           him
           ,
           trust
           him
           ,
           receive
           him
           ,
           and
           consent
           to
           have
           him
           for
           your
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           accordingly
           ?
           was
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           rending
           or
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           a
           testimony
           against
           the
           Impenitent
           ,
           Unbelieving
           ,
           and
           Rocky-hearted
           Jews
           ,
           that
           neither
           before
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Miracles
           done
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           nor
           after
           they
           saw
           what
           was
           done
           at
           his
           Death
           ,
           did
           own
           him
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ▪
           nor
           receive
           him
           for
           their
           Saviour
           and
           Lord
           ,
           but
           did
           still
           reject
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           hear
           of
           the
           same
           things
           that
           they
           saw
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Unbelie●
           ,
           Impenitency
           ,
           and
           Rejecting
           of
           Christ
           as
           they
           were
           ?
           shall
           it
           not
           have
           the
           same
           effect
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           upon
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ▪
           
           The
           Earth
           at
           his
           Death
           did
           quake
           ;
           do
           you
           fear
           and
           tremble
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           found
           a
           Rejecter
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Earthquake
           at
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           improved
           by
           us
           to
           
             establish
             us
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             ,
          
           and
           to
           rejoice
           at
           the
           thoughts
           of
           both
           .
           And
           the
           more
           the
           Earth
           did
           tremble
           ,
           the
           more
           stedfast
           let
           our
           Faith
           be
           .
           
             Matth.
             28.
             2.
             
             And
             behold
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Earthquake
             .
          
           Verse
           5.
           —
           
             Ye
             seek
             Jesus
          
           .
           Verse
           6.
           
           
             He
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             risen
             .
          
           Verse
           8.
           
           
             They
             departed
             quickly
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             did
             run
             to
             bring
             his
             Disciples
             word
             .
          
           The
           Earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           believe
           ;
           the
           Earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           joy
           that
           Christ
           was
           risen
           .
           As
           the
           Earth
           did
           quake
           to
           drink
           up
           his
           Blood
           ,
           so
           it
           did
           quake
           to
           detain
           his
           Body
           beyond
           the
           appointed
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           motion
           did
           congratulate
           the
           victory
           Christ
           had
           obtained
           over
           Death
           in
           its
           own
           Dominions
           .
           Improve
           this
           also
           to
           believe
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           to
           raise
           our
           Bodies
           also
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           give
           the
           
           word
           ,
           if
           he
           utter
           his
           voice
           ,
           
             Come
             forth
             ye
             dead
             ,
             Awake
             ,
             Arise
             ,
          
           he
           will
           make
           the
           Earth
           to
           quake
           and
           tremble
           ,
           to
           deliver
           up
           its
           dead
           .
           
             Rev.
             20.
             11.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             white
             Throne
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             sate
             upon
             it
             ,
             from
             whose
             Presence
             the
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             found
             no
             place
             for
             them
             .
          
           Verse
           12.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             another
             Book
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             judged
             out
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
           The
           Earth
           did
           quake
           when
           Christ
           did
           die
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           arose
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           shall
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           raise
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           judge
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Earthquake
           at
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           (
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           opposed
           ,
           and
           the
           Preachers
           of
           it
           persecucured
           )
           that
           God
           would
           grant
           unto
           his
           Servants
           that
           with
           all
           boldness
           they
           may
           speak
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           for
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           that
           their
           Prayers
           were
           heard
           ,
           his
           Church
           and
           
           Kingdom
           should
           be
           propagated
           and
           preserved
           ,
           the
           place
           was
           shaken
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           24.
           31.
           
           He
           that
           can
           shake
           the
           Earth
           ,
           can
           establish
           his
           Church
           ;
           he
           that
           can
           make
           Mountains
           quake
           ,
           can
           and
           hath
           built
           his
           Church
           upon
           such
           a
           Rock
           ,
           that
           no
           Power
           shall
           prevail
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Vse
           V.
           Improve
           this
           mighty
           terrible
           Work
           of
           God
           in
           causing
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           ,
           
             by
             making
             more
             hast
             to
             turn
             from
             sin
             to
             God
             by
             a
             speedy
             and
             sincere
             Conversion
             .
          
           Were
           you
           not
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ,
           when
           your
           Houses
           did
           shake
           ,
           and
           you
           feared
           ,
           would
           fall
           upon
           you
           ?
           Were
           you
           prepared
           to
           die
           ?
           Were
           you
           fitted
           for
           Judgment
           and
           Eternity
           ?
           What
           if
           you
           had
           been
           destroyed
           then
           ,
           where
           had
           your
           Souls
           been
           now
           ?
           Have
           any
           of
           you
           been
           more
           serious
           and
           earnest
           in
           enquiring
           after
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ?
           Have
           you
           so
           much
           as
           with
           a
           concerned
           mind
           asked
           any
           Minister
           ,
           what
           you
           must
           do
           that
           you
           may
           be
           saved
           ?
           How
           !
           have
           you
           not
           ?
           What
           ,
           will
           you
           be
           more
           stupid
           than
           the
           Earth
           under
           your
           feet
           ?
           Did
           it
           tremble
           ,
           
           and
           not
           you
           ?
           Or
           did
           you
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           secure
           again
           ?
           Will
           you
           be
           more
           careless
           and
           hardened
           than
           the
           Jaylor
           ?
           He
           !
           did
           not
           he
           ,
           being
           moved
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           quaking
           ground
           ,
           make
           hast
           ,
           and
           run
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           knees
           begged
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           If
           you
           know
           ,
           tell
           me
           .
           I
           see
           the
           greatness
           and
           the
           power
           of
           your
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           have
           mercy
           on
           sinners
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           must
           do
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           mercy
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           save
           me
           ,
           tell
           me
           ;
           if
           his
           Wrath
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           how
           may
           I
           escape
           it
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           yet
           know
           ,
           fain
           I
           would
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           ;
           O
           Sirs
           ,
           tell
           me
           what
           must
           I
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           Hath
           this
           that
           you
           have
           felt
           and
           seen
           put
           you
           on
           to
           any
           greater
           diligence
           for
           your
           Souls
           Salvation
           ,
           than
           you
           had
           before
           ▪
           Careless
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           ?
           Impenitent
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           ?
           No
           minding
           of
           Conversion
           before
           ,
           and
           none
           yet
           ?
           Indeed
           ▪
           Shall
           this
           amazing
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           you
           were
           in
           so
           much
           danger
           of
           Death
           and
           Hell
           ,
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           leave
           you
           as
           carnal
           ,
           careless
           ,
           and
           negligent
           as
           
           you
           were
           before
           ?
           What!
           after
           the
           Earth
           in
           its
           trembling
           might
           have
           opened
           its
           mouth
           and
           swallowed
           you
           up
           alive
           into
           its
           bowels
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           have
           gone
           to
           Eternal
           Torments
           ?
           From
           Pit
           to
           Pit
           ?
           From
           a
           deep
           Pit
           made
           by
           the
           Earthquake
           in
           the
           lower
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           into
           a
           bottomless-Pit
           ,
           prepared
           by
           a
           just
           and
           angry
           God
           to
           take
           Vengeance
           on
           Impenitent
           and
           Unconverted
           sinners
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ?
           Turn
           ,
           sinner
           ,
           turn
           ,
           or
           this
           God
           that
           can
           and
           hath
           by
           Earthquakes
           overturned
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           will
           turn
           thee
           into
           Hell
           ;
           and
           now
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           fear
           to
           continue
           in
           a
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           there
           thou
           shalt
           feel
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Vengeance
           for
           thy
           sin
           .
        
         
           Vse
           VI.
           Evermore
           live
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           Circumspection
           ,
           Care
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           passages
           of
           your
           Life
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           Because
           one
           way
           or
           other
           God
           may
           Suddenly
           call
           you
           out
           of
           one
           World
           into
           another
           ,
           out
           of
           Time
           into
           Eternity
           .
           Death
           many
           ways
           might
           suddenly
           surprize
           you
           .
           Have
           not
           you
           seen
           how
           suddenly
           
           an
           Earthquake
           may
           be
           ?
           How
           many
           ,
           alas
           !
           how
           many
           at
           that
           time
           did
           the
           trembling
           Earth
           bear
           ,
           and
           weary
           of
           bearing
           them
           ,
           trembled
           under
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Porter
           under
           a
           Load
           too
           heavy
           for
           him
           ?
           How
           many
           did
           it
           find
           in
           a
           way
           of
           sin
           ,
           Drinking
           to
           Excess
           ,
           Swearing
           without
           shame
           or
           fear
           ,
           and
           spending
           their
           precious
           time
           in
           Sports
           ,
           and
           Plays
           ,
           and
           Vanity
           ?
           What
           if
           God
           had
           commanded
           those
           Winds
           ,
           or
           Fires
           ,
           or
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Vapours
           (
           if
           it
           were
           from
           such
           Natural
           Causes
           )
           that
           made
           the
           Earth
           to
           quake
           ,
           and
           your
           Houses
           tremble
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Earth
           and
           break
           out
           ,
           where
           you
           at
           that
           time
           were
           sinning
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           you
           up
           ?
           Seriously
           think
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           woful
           case
           and
           practice
           it
           found
           you
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           wary
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
           You
           little
           thought
           of
           such
           a
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           it
           suddenly
           came
           :
           Therefore
           where
           ever
           you
           are
           be
           careful
           to
           walk
           so
           holily
           ,
           and
           circumspectly
           ,
           as
           becomes
           those
           that
           know
           now
           how
           suddenly
           Danger
           ,
           Death
           and
           Damnation
           too
           ,
           else
           might
           come
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Vse
           VII
           .
           Let
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           us
           
             get
             and
             evidence
             our
             Title
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             that
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           You
           see
           there
           is
           no
           place
           in
           this
           World
           that
           is
           so
           stable
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           shaken
           ,
           even
           those
           Houses
           that
           you
           do
           not
           call
           moveable
           Goods
           ,
           how
           moveable
           God
           can
           make
           them
           .
           When
           you
           build
           on
           Earth
           ,
           you
           mind
           that
           your
           Foundation
           be
           good
           and
           firm
           ,
           and
           not
           sandy
           ,
           or
           unsound
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           built
           your
           House
           upon
           an
           earthly
           Rock
           ,
           tho'
           when
           the
           Wind
           blows
           ,
           and
           Rain
           descends
           and
           beat
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           stands
           ;
           but
           if
           an
           Earthquake
           come
           ,
           with
           a
           Commission
           from
           God
           to
           overturn
           ,
           or
           sink
           it
           ,
           your
           best
           Foundation
           cannot
           secure
           it
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           City
           above
           that
           hath
           [
           unshaken
           ]
           Foundations
           ,
           whose
           Maker
           and
           Builder
           is
           God
           :
           Secure
           an
           House
           there
           ,
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           be
           eternal
           .
           There
           are
           Mansions
           above
           ,
           which
           are
           perpetual
           :
           There
           are
           no
           Storms
           nor
           Tempests
           ;
           there
           are
           no
           terrible
           Thunderings
           and
           Lightnings
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Rendings
           nor
           Shakings
           ;
           all
           sedate
           and
           calm
           ,
           all
           at
           quiet
           and
           rest
           ,
           all
           
           secure
           and
           safe
           .
           No
           death
           ,
           or
           darkness
           ,
           no
           fears
           or
           tremblings
           ,
           no
           threatning
           or
           amazing
           motions
           tending
           to
           interrupt
           the
           Joys
           and
           holy
           Pleasures
           ,
           the
           Triumphant
           Songs
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           of
           the
           glorious
           Subjects
           of
           that
           abiding
           Kingdom
           .
           Your
           House
           on
           Earth
           might
           be
           destroyed
           by
           War
           ,
           by
           Fire
           ,
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           Mansions
           above
           not
           subject
           to
           be
           destroyed
           or
           spoiled
           by
           these
           or
           any
           other
           way
           :
           Set
           less
           by
           these
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           have
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           more
           by
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           never
           hath
           ,
           nor
           shall
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           shaken
           .
           
             Heb.
             12.
             27.
             
             This
             word
             ,
             once
             more
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             may
             remain
             .
             28.
             
             Wherefore
             we
             receiving
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           Vse
           VIII
           .
           
             Celebrate
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             and
             his
             infinite
             Greatness
             ,
             manifested
             in
             this
             his
             Work
             in
             shaking
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
           Can
           Man
           do
           it
           ?
           Can
           Kings
           and
           Nobles
           do
           it
           ?
           With
           their
           mighty
           Armies
           can
           they
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           Winds
           and
           Vapours
           can
           at
           his
           pleasure
           do
           ?
           Job
           alledgeth
           this
           as
           an
           evident
           demonstration
           of
           his
           Power
           .
           
             Job
             9.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             wise
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             strength
             .
             5.
             
             Which
             removeth
             mountains
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             which
             overturneth
             them
             in
             his
             anger
             .
          
           6.
           
           
             Which
             shaketh
             the
             earth
             out
             of
             her
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             pillars
             thereof
             tremble
             .
          
           And
           yet
           these
           Earthquakes
           that
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           doth
           them
           with
           a
           abundance
           of
           ease
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             104.
             32.
             
             He
             looketh
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             it
             trembleth
             ;
             be
             toucheth
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             they
             smoke
             .
          
           O
           tremble
           before
           this
           God
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           casts
           but
           an
           angry
           look
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           ●t
           falls
           a
           trembling
           ,
           if
           he
           touch
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           they
           smoke
           ;
           an
           angry
           look
           with
           his
           Eye
           ,
           a
           displeasing
           touch
           with
           his
           Finger
           causeth
           the
           one
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           smoke
           .
           What
           shall
           sinners
           then
           do
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           lay
           upon
           them
           ●he
           heavy
           strokes
           of
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Vengeance
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ?
           Doth
           the
           Earth
           
           
           
           
           
           quake
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Devils
           tremble
           at
           his
           angry
           Presence
           ,
           and
           shal●
           Mortal
           sinful
           Men
           be
           fearless
           of
           him
           ▪
           The
           day
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           hastning
           when
           fear
           ,
           and
           terror
           ,
           and
           trembling
           shall
           seize
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           be
           able
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           Vse
           IX
           .
           
             God
             never
             wanteth
             ways
             and
             means
             to
             punish
             the
             Disobedience
             and
             Rebellion
             of
             sinners
             against
             him
             .
          
           He
           ca●
           make
           the
           Heavens
           above
           to
           punish
           the●
           by
           with-holding
           Rain
           from
           them
           ,
           o●
           by
           pouring
           out
           immoderate
           Shower
           ▪
           upon
           them
           :
           He
           can
           punish
           them
           by
           the
           Earth
           beneath
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           nothing
           visible
           to
           plague
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           his
           Armies
           and
           his
           ●●ghty
           Host
           under
           Ground
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           Master
           at
           his
           word
           of
           Command
           ,
           all
           stand
           ready
           to
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           ca●
           slay
           them
           heaps
           upon
           heaps
           ,
           and
           bury
           them
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           kill
           them
           .
        
         
           Vse
           X.
           
             Make
             your
             Peace
             with
             God
             that
             shews
             his
             Anger
             by
             these
             Earthquakes
          
           When
           he
           takes
           such
           a
           Rod
           into
           h●
           
           hand
           ,
           you
           might
           see
           displeasure
           in
           his
           face
           .
           Let
           this
           late
           Work
           of
           God
           in
           shaking
           London
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           places
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           parts
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           be
           a
           warning
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           oh
           that
           all
           would
           take
           this
           fair
           warning
           !
           It
           is
           his
           Mercy
           that
           he
           doth
           warn
           before
           he
           strikes
           ,
           that
           with
           his
           Rod
           he
           doth
           correct
           ,
           before
           with
           his
           Ax
           he
           hews
           us
           down
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           this
           came
           by
           chance
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           chance
           it
           did
           no
           more
           harm
           ?
           Did
           not
           God
           that
           gave
           Commission
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           shake
           London
           ,
           put
           into
           its
           Commission
           ,
           make
           it
           shake
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           fall
           ?
           And
           if
           God
           did
           send
           it
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           discovery
           of
           his
           Anger
           ?
           Read
           again
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             7.
             
             Then
             the
             earth
             shook
             and
             trembled
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             hills
             moved
             and
             were
             shaken
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           
             Because
             he
             was
             wroth
          
           .
           O
           labour
           by
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           to
           turn
           away
           his
           Wrath
           ,
           lest
           he
           overthrow
           you
           in
           his
           Anger
           .
        
         
           Vse
           XI
           .
           
             What
             may
             be
             some
             Security
             to
             a
             City
             against
             one
             Judgment
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             any
             defence
             against
             another
             .
          
           When
           
           London
           had
           its
           old
           Houses
           built
           with
           Timber
           ,
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           ,
           to
           prevent
           such
           another
           desolation
           by
           devouring
           Flames
           ,
           Men
           have
           built
           with
           Brick
           and
           Stone
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           such
           combustible
           matter
           .
           But
           as
           you
           have
           built
           with
           other
           Materials
           than
           before
           ,
           so
           God
           hath
           other
           ways
           to
           deal
           with
           you
           besides
           consuming
           Fire
           .
           God
           hath
           shewn
           you
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           your
           strongest
           Buildings
           of
           firmest
           stone
           ,
           even
           your
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           to
           shake
           and
           tremble
           ,
           and
           Persons
           leave
           their
           Shops
           ,
           and
           hasten
           down
           ,
           and
           run
           crying
           home
           ,
           through
           fears
           that
           it
           would
           fall
           .
           Let
           us
           never
           by
           such
           wilful
           ,
           great
           ,
           and
           hainous
           sins
           provoke
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           by
           any
           means
           strengthen
           our selves
           against
           him
           .
           For
           he
           that
           can
           shake
           Rocks
           and
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           throw
           them
           down
           ,
           can
           shake
           and
           cast
           down
           your
           strongest
           Buildings
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             8.
             
             The
             earth
             shook
             ,
             the
             heavens
             also
             dropped
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             even
          
           Sinai
           
             it self
             moved
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob.
           
             Psal
             .
             114.
             7.
             
             Tremble
             thou
             earth
          
           (
           and
           ye
           sinners
           )
           
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           Vse
           XII
           .
           
             Admire
             the
             sparing
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
          
           London
           ,
           
             more
             than
             to
             many
             Places
             and
             Cities
             in
             the
             World.
          
           Indeed
           ,
           by
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           many
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           besides
           London
           have
           been
           shaken
           ,
           and
           are
           spared
           ;
           which
           doth
           not
           make
           Londons
           deliverance
           to
           be
           less
           :
           for
           God
           in
           sparing
           others
           ,
           might
           have
           brought
           London
           down
           .
           But
           compare
           your
           Mercies
           (
           for
           there
           are
           many
           in
           its
           preservation
           )
           with
           the
           Desolations
           brought
           upon
           many
           Cities
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           upon
           Port-Royal
           in
           Jamaica
           ,
           by
           Earthquakes
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           God's
           mercy
           and
           his
           power
           in
           his
           late
           visitation
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           power
           in
           shaking
           it
           ,
           his
           mercy
           in
           preserving
           of
           it
           .
           Consider
           this
           Providence
           seriously
           ,
           suffer
           it
           not
           to
           pass
           without
           due
           observation
           ,
           and
           think
           whether
           you
           may
           put
           a
           greater
           accent
           upon
           his
           Power
           or
           his
           Mercy
           in
           this
           Dispensation
           ;
           upon
           his
           Power
           in
           making
           it
           to
           tremble
           ,
           or
           on
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           make
           it
           sink
           or
           tumble
           down
           .
           Did
           God
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           shake
           London
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           London
           stand
           ?
           God
           did
           shake
           it
           ,
           behold
           
           his
           Power
           .
           It
           doth
           stand
           ,
           behold
           his
           Mercy
           .
           Nay
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           see
           his
           powerful
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           merciful
           Power
           ?
           his
           powerful
           Mercy
           in
           shaking
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           warning
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           his
           merciful
           Power
           in
           keeping
           it
           from
           falling
           when
           it
           was
           so
           shaken
           .
           O
           write
           upon
           your
           Walls
           ,
           however
           engraven
           it
           on
           your
           hearts
           and
           memories
           ,
           
             My
             House
             was
             shaken
             with
             a●
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             stands
             .
             London
          
           sorely
           threatned
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           spared
           .
           It
           is
           by
           the
           distinguishing
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           been
           visited
           in
           the
           same
           way
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           overthrown
           ,
           nor
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           others
           are
           .
           That
           you
           may
           be
           the
           more
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           thankful
           for
           God's
           great
           Mercy
           in
           sparing
           you
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           I
           will
           subjoin
           (
           out
           of
           many
           )
           some
           few
           Examples
           o●
           God's
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           his
           severe
           punishing
           of
           others
           by
           Earthquakes
           ,
           (
           collected
           out
           of
           History
           )
           whereby
           your
           Mercy
           might
           be
           magnified
           in
           your
           eyes
           .
        
         
           Josephus
           records
           ,
           That
           about
           29
           years
           before
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           there
           hapned
           
           such
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Judea
           ,
           that
           never
           the
           like
           was
           seen
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           so
           that
           divers
           Beasts
           were
           slain
           thereby
           ,
           and
           many
           Men
           were
           overwhelmed
           in
           the
           ruins
           of
           their
           own
           Houses
           ,
           and
           perish'd
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           ,
           (
           others
           write
           thirty
           )
           thousand
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fifth
           year
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Tiberius
           ,
           there
           fell
           out
           so
           dreadful
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           that
           thirteen
           Cities
           in
           Asia
           were
           destroyed
           and
           overthrown
           thereby
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           sixty
           sixth
           year
           after
           Christ
           there
           hapned
           such
           another
           Earthquake
           ,
           as
           destroyed
           three
           other
           Cities
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             viz.
             Laodicea
             ,
             Hierapolis
          
           and
           Colossus
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christo
          
           79.
           three
           Cities
           in
           Cyprus
           were
           overthrown
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           114.
           the
           City
           of
           Antioch
           was
           much
           defaced
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           the
           Emperour
           Trajan
           being
           there
           ,
           escaped
           the
           danger
           with
           much
           difficulty
           :
           and
           Eusebius
           mentioneth
           another
           in
           the
           seventh
           year
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           which
           destroyed
           nine
           several
           Cities
           in
           
             Asia
             ,
             Greece
          
           and
           Calabria
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           year
           182.
           the
           City
           of
           Smyrna
           
           came
           to
           ruin
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           for
           the
           re-edifying
           whereof
           the
           Emperour
           remitted
           ten
           years
           tribute
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1456.
           there
           perished
           about
           Puel
           and
           Naples
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           forty
           thousand
           People
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1531.
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Lisbon
           about
           one
           thousand
           and
           four
           hundred
           Houses
           were
           overthrown
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           and
           about
           six
           hundred
           more
           were
           so
           sorely
           shaken
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Churches
           were
           cast
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1400.
           there
           was
           such
           a
           terrible
           Earthquake
           at
           Lurr
           in
           Persia
           as
           overthrew
           five
           hundred
           Houses
           :
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             Christ
          
           .
           1593.
           there
           fell
           out
           such
           another
           as
           overthrew
           three
           thousand
           Houses
           ▪
           quashing
           to
           death
           three
           thousand
           Men
           in
           their
           ruins
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Castle
           ,
           tho'
           built
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           a
           solid
           Rock
           ,
           groaned
           in
           the
           like
           affrighted
           downfal
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           Peloponesian
           ,
           or
           Civil
           Wars
           amongst
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           Islands
           called
           Delphos
           (
           famous
           for
           the
           Temple
           of
           Apollo
           therein
           )
           was
           wholly
           
           ruined
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           which
           foreshewed
           those
           wonderful
           alterations
           which
           presently
           after
           befel
           Greece
           .
        
         
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1618.
           
           Pleurs
           a
           Town
           in
           Rhetia
           ,
           was
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           overwhelmed
           with
           an
           Hill
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           most
           swift
           motion
           oppressed
           one
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           men
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1509.
           there
           was
           a
           great
           and
           terrible
           Earthquake
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           the
           Countries
           thereabouts
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           whereof
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Walls
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           with
           many
           stately
           Buildings
           ,
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           were
           quite
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           thirteen
           thousand
           people
           overwhelmed
           &
           slain
           therewith
           ,
           the
           terrour
           whereof
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           Bajazet
           himself
           ,
           the
           great
           Turk
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           generally
           forsook
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           lay
           abroad
           in
           the
           Fields
           .
           It
           endured
           for
           a
           month
           together
           with
           very
           little
           intermission
           ;
           after
           which
           ensued
           a
           great
           Plague
           ,
           whereby
           the
           City
           was
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unpeopled
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           before
           the
           Wars
           between
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           and
           the
           Ilotae
           ,
           who
           were
           
           their
           Slaves
           and
           Bondmen
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Laconia
           ,
           there
           hapned
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Lacedemon
           the
           most
           wonderful
           and
           fearful
           Earthquake
           that
           ever
           was
           heard
           of
           :
           for
           the
           Earth
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Country
           opened
           and
           fell
           in
           as
           into
           a
           bottomless
           pit
           :
           the
           Mountain
           Taygetum
           shook
           so
           terribly
           ,
           that
           parts
           of
           Rocks
           fell
           down
           from
           it
           :
           and
           all
           the
           City
           of
           Lacedemon
           ,
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           thrown
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           five
           hundred
           Houses
           only
           excepted
           .
        
         
           
             An.
             Christ
             .
             1169.
             
             Febr.
          
           4.
           there
           was
           such
           a
           vehement
           Earthquake
           all
           over
           the
           Island
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           perceived
           in
           Calabria
           ,
           and
           the
           wealthy
           and
           stately
           City
           of
           Catana
           was
           so
           utterly
           destroyed
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           one
           House
           left
           standing
           ;
           and
           above
           fifteen
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           perished
           in
           the
           ruins
           thereof
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           1631.
           not
           long
           before
           the
           troubles
           of
           Naples
           ,
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           terrible
           Earthquake
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Mountain
           of
           Soma
           ,
           after
           many
           terrible
           bellowings
           ,
           vomited
           
           out
           burning
           streams
           of
           fire
           ,
           which
           tumbled
           into
           the
           
             Adriatick
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           an
           huge
           deal
           of
           Ashes
           .
           The
           like
           happened
           the
           year
           following
           in
           the
           month
           of
           February
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           hurt
           and
           loss
           to
           the
           circumjacent
           places
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Houses
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           Children
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           exprest
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           (
           and
           there
           are
           many
           more
           )
           are
           dreadful
           instances
           of
           God's
           great
           powerful
           wrath
           by
           Earthquakes
           against
           the
           sins
           of
           Men.
           But
           do
           not
           Men
           still
           continue
           in
           their
           disobedience
           and
           provoking
           sins
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           God
           continue
           to
           manifest
           his
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           of
           them
           ?
           For
           all
           this
           is
           his
           Anger
           turned
           away
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           Hand
           stretched
           out
           stiil
           ?
           have
           not
           we
           heard
           of
           the
           sad
           destruction
           of
           Jamaica
           by
           a
           most
           terrible
           Earthquake
           there
           this
           year
           ?
           Should
           not
           we
           sympathize
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           God's
           dealing
           with
           them
           tremble
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           the
           procuring
           cause
           of
           all
           Calamities
           ,
           especially
           since
           God
           so
           lately
           hath
           shaken
           this
           City
           ,
           tho'
           it
           stands
           ?
           It
           s
           no
           argument
           the
           
           greatest
           sufferers
           are
           the
           greatest
           sinners
           .
           Luk
           13.
           1.
           
           
             There
             were
             some
             present
             at
             that
             season
             that
             told
             him
             of
             the
          
           Galileans
           ,
           
             whose
             blood
          
           Pilate
           
             had
             mingled
             with
             their
             sacrifices
          
           .
           Vers
           .
           2.
           
           
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             suppose
             ye
             that
             these
          
           Galileans
           
             were
             sinners
             above
             all
             the
          
           Galileans
           .
           
             because
             they
             suffered
             these
             things
          
           ?
           How
           doth
           Christ
           answer
           his
           own
           Question
           ▪
           Vers
           .
           3.
           
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             nay
             :
             but
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           Vers
           .
           4.
           
           
             Or
             those
             eighteen
             on
             whom
             the
             Tower
             of
          
           Siloam
           
             fell
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             ,
             think
             ye
             that
             they
             were
             sinners
             above
             all
             men
             that
             dwelt
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           Vers
           .
           5.
           
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             nay
             :
             but
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           It
           is
           confest
           by
           some
           that
           write
           from
           Jamaica
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           a
           very
           wicked
           People
           ;
           great
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Unclean
           ,
           &c.
           and
           are
           there
           not
           many
           such
           in
           England
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           London
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           known
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           seen
           ?
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           ?
           and
           are
           there
           not
           such
           Circumstances
           that
           may
           make
           the
           very
           same
           sins
           to
           be
           more
           heinous
           and
           aggravated
           here
           ,
           beyond
           what
           they
           be
           (
           tho
           
           exceeding
           great
           )
           in
           Jamaica
           O
           that
           God
           would
           set
           home
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Saiour
           of
           Souls
           ,
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Con●ciences
           of
           such
           provoking
           sinners
           amongst
           us
           ,
           
             Except
             ye
             repent
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
          
           Sin
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           God's
           ●wath
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           punish
           one
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           tho'
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           dif●erence
           ,
           punishing
           sometimes
           some
           ,
           when
           ●t
           the
           same
           time
           he
           doth
           not
           others
           ;
           yet
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           us
           the
           more
           ●ecure
           ,
           nor
           to
           set
           our
           hearts
           in
           us
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           because
           Sentence
           is
           not
           speedily
           ex●cuted
           ;
           but
           that
           sin
           may
           be
           hated
           ,
           God
           ●eared
           ,
           we
           reformed
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           thankful
           to
           God
           for
           his
           sparing
           Mercy
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           in
           England
           in
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           ,
           having
           a
           borrowed
           Extract
           of
           a
           Letter
           from
           Jamaica
           ,
           sent
           by
           an
           Eye-witness
           to
           his
           Friend
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           known
           by
           the
           Judgments
           which
           he
           executeth
           ,
           and
           warning
           to
           Men
           (
           being
           told
           I
           may
           )
           I
           will
           annex
           it
           in
           the
           very
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Port-Royal
                 in
                 Jamaica
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   20.
                   1692.
                   
                
              
            
             
               ON
               the
               7th
               .
               day
               at
               Noon
               was
               a
               most
               terrible
               Earthquake
               :
               It
               came
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               attacked
               the
               Town
               on
               the
               Harbour-side
               ,
               〈◊〉
               which
               side
               was
               a
               Wharf
               ;
               the
               whole
               length
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               stood
               the
               King's
               House
               ,
               a
               Bastion
               of
               207
               Guns
               ,
               Carlile
               Battery
               of
               119
               Guns
               ,
               and
               the
               Houses
               of
               the
               greatest
               Merchants
               ;
               Al
               those
               sunk
               down
               in
               a
               moment
               of
               3
               to
               5
               Fatho●
               Water
               .
               In
               the
               Street
               next
               to
               the
               Wharf
               ,
               the
               Earth
               opened
               ,
               being
               wide
               and
               deep
               ,
               and
               instantly
               issued
               out
               an
               Inundation
               of
               Water
               ;
               so
               that
               several
               People
               were
               swallowed
               up
               alive
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               were
               spewed
               up
               again
               :
               some
               we●●
               funk
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               some
               were
               buried
               unde●
               the
               Rubbish
               ,
               some
               were
               drowned
               ,
               some
               who
               〈◊〉
               got
               into
               clear
               Water
               ,
               and
               could
               swim
               ,
               we●●
               carried
               away
               with
               drifts
               of
               Timber
               ,
               and
               to●
               of
               Houses
               ,
               driven
               by
               a
               steering
               carrere
               ,
               〈◊〉
               there
               perished
               :
               Nothing
               else
               was
               seen
               ,
               but
               the
               dead
               and
               dying
               ;
               nothing
               heard
               but
               shrieks
               〈◊〉
               cries
               .
               I
               my self
               escaped
               to
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               w●
               an
               Eye-witness
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Tow●
               ▪
               and
               the
               Distress
               of
               the
               miserable
               People
               .
               It
               ●
               impossible
               for
               Tongue
               to
               speak
               ,
               or
               Pen
               to
               wri●●
               the
               sorrows
               and
               terrors
               of
               that
               day
               .
               The
               living
               were
               covered
               with
               Wounds
               ,
               Bruises
               ,
               and
               Blood
               Some
               fled
               to
               part
               of
               the
               Town
               yet
               standing
               ,
               b●
               the
               Houses
               shattered
               ;
               some
               got
               on
               pieces
               of
               Timber
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               Canooes
               and
               Boats
               ,
               to
               sav●
               
               their
               Lives
               .
               The
               Shipping
               rode
               safe
               at
               Anchor
               just
               by
               ,
               and
               saw
               this
               sad
               Tragedy
               ;
               the
               Boats
               came
               out
               ,
               but
               slow
               to
               our
               assistance
               ,
               the
               Seamen
               being
               more
               diligent
               to
               take
               up
               drift-goods
               than
               People
               ,
               by
               which
               baseness
               many
               were
               lost
               ,
               which
               could
               have
               been
               saved
               .
               In
               the
               Afternoon
               many
               Seamen
               ,
               English
               and
               Spaniards
               ,
               contented
               themselves
               with
               what
               was
               floating
               on
               the
               Waters
               ,
               tho'
               some
               instantly
               entred
               and
               rifled
               standing
               Houses
               .
               But
               the
               following
               night
               and
               day
               those
               Villains
               were
               more
               savage
               and
               cruel
               than
               many
               Indians
               and
               Negroes
               :
               robbed
               all
               Houses
               ,
               broke
               in
               pieces
               all
               Scrutores
               ,
               Boxes
               ,
               Trunks
               ,
               and
               Chests
               of
               Drawers
               ,
               Cabinets
               ,
               and
               made
               spoil
               of
               all
               that
               was
               of
               value
               in
               the
               Town
               ;
               threatning
               to
               kill
               several
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               if
               any
               durst
               be
               so
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               House
               was
               mine
               .
               Our
               Enemies
               could
               not
               have
               treated
               us
               worse
               than
               the
               Seamen
               .
               The
               remainder
               of
               us
               now
               in
               the
               Town
               building
               little
               holes
               to
               shelter
               our selves
               from
               the
               Weather
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               Buildings
               are
               thrown
               down
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               with
               the
               Sugar
               and
               Indico
               Works
               .
               God
               in
               Wrath
               hath
               Mercy
               ,
               in
               sending
               us
               very
               seasonable
               Weather
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               had
               these
               three
               Years
               —
               The
               Earthquakes
               several
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               tho'
               not
               so
               terrible
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               day
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Thunders
               roared
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               trembled
               under
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Mountains
               fell
               ,
               and
               Fire-balls
               fell
               by
               day
               and
               night
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               
               which
               my
               Eyes
               saw
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               most
               hardened
               Atheist
               might
               have
               considered
               that
               there
               was
               a
               God
               ,
               who
               governed
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 ,
                 Dated
              
               Port-Royal
               ,
               
                 June
                 28.
                 1692.
                 
              
               saith
               —
            
             
               We
               have
               an
               Account
               from
               several
               parts
               of
               these
               Islands
               of
               the
               Mischief
               done
               by
               the
               Earthquake
               .
               From
               
                 St.
                 Anns
              
               we
               hear
               of
               above
               a
               thousand
               Acres
               of
               Wood-Land
               changed
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               carried
               with
               it
               whole
               Plantations
               ;
               but
               no
               place
               suffered
               like
               Port-Royal
               ,
               where
               whole
               Streets
               were
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               opening
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Houses
               and
               Inhabitants
               went
               down
               together
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               were
               driven
               up
               again
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               arose
               in
               those
               Breaches
               ,
               and
               wonderfully
               escaped
               .
               Some
               were
               swallowed
               up
               to
               the
               Neck
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Earth
               shut
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               squeezed
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               manner
               several
               are
               left
               buried
               with
               their
               Heads
               above
               ground
               ,
               only
               some
               Heads
               the
               Dogs
               have
               eaten
               ,
               others
               are
               covered
               with
               Dust
               and
               Earth
               by
               the
               People
               which
               yet
               remain
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               stench
               .
               The
               People
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               hear
               great
               bellowings
               and
               noises
               in
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               makes
               some
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               an
               Eruption
               of
               Fire
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               it
               will
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               be
               more
               destructive
               than
               the
               Earthquake
               .
               —
            
          
        
         
         
           Hath
           God
           been
           so
           severe
           with
           England
           ,
           with
           London
           in
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           ?
           do
           not
           your
           sta●ding
           Houses
           declare
           he
           hath
           not
           ?
           that
           you
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           manifest
           that
           in
           that
           Judgment
           God
           remembred
           Mercy
           ?
           I
           had
           communicated
           to
           me
           a
           Letter
           sent
           by
           a
           Minister
           in
           Kent
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           London
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           will
           extract
           what
           concerns
           this
           late
           Earthquake
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           different
           Dealings
           of
           God
           with
           divers
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           of
           this
           not
           like
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           —
           You
           have
           heard
           already
           (
           perhaps
           )
           of
           the
           Earthquakes
           being
           in
           Kent
           ,
           on
           Thursday
           last
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           this
           may
           confirm
           you
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           here
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           been
           all
           Eye-witnesses
           :
           and
           this
           particular
           true
           Account
           I
           can
           give
           you
           .
           It
           shook
           Leeds
           Castle
           (
           which
           is
           but
           half
           a
           mile
           from
           me
           )
           so
           violently
           ,
           that
           all
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           even
           the
           Lady
           her self
           ,
           went
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           expected
           its
           falling
           .
           One
           of
           my
           Acquaintance
           was
           out
           in
           a
           
           Field
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           ground
           shook
           so
           under
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           stand
           ,
           and
           being
           forced
           to
           lie
           down
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           was
           so
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           several
           bruises
           .
           It
           was
           very
           much
           at
           Maidstone
           ,
           the
           People
           generally
           leaving
           their
           Houses
           ,
           fearing
           they
           would
           fall
           upon
           their
           heads
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           most
           places
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           which
           puts
           us
           all
           into
           a
           great
           Consternation
           ,
           but
           it
           lasted
           not
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           a●
           hour
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           no
           downfal
           of
           Houses
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           Persons
           killed
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           one
           .
           No
           openings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           no
           breakings
           in
           of
           Waters
           ,
           turning
           dry
           Land
           into
           a
           Sea.
           Do
           not
           you
           see
           your
           Mercy
           in
           the
           late
           Judgment
           ?
           do
           you
           say
           or
           think
           ,
           God
           could
           not
           do
           to
           you
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           with
           others
           heretofore
           ,
           or
           to
           Jamaica
           of
           late
           ?
           instead
           of
           praising
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           blaspheme
           it
           .
        
         
         
           God's
           gracious
           proceedings
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           therein
           with
           London
           ,
           should
           melt
           our
           hearts
           ,
           whilst
           his
           terrible
           dreadful
           Strokes
           beats
           others
           to
           pieces
           ;
           and
           finding
           one
           instance
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           so
           much
           in
           gentleness
           like
           to
           this
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           shewing
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           his
           Mercy
           to
           this
           Land
           ,
           as
           if
           loth
           to
           dedestroy
           it
           ,
           if
           Mercy
           may
           melt
           us
           ,
           mixt
           with
           Judgments
           to
           awaken
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           this
           before
           I
           do
           conclude
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           and
           syllables
           with
           which
           I
           find
           it
           published
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           On
           Easter-Wednesday
           ,
           being
           the
           sixth
           of
           Arpil
           ,
           1580.
           somewhat
           before
           six
           of
           the
           clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           happened
           this
           great
           Earthquake
           whereof
           this
           Discourse
           treateth
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           not
           great
           in
           respect
           of
           long
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           it
           continued
           little
           above
           a
           minute
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           rather
           shaking
           God's
           rod
           at
           us
           ,
           then
           smiting
           us
           according
           to
           our
           deserts
           :
           nor
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           great
           hurt
           done
           by
           it
           within
           this
           Realm
           ;
           for
           altho'
           it
           shook
           all
           the
           Houses
           ,
           
           Castles
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Buildings
           every
           where
           as
           it
           went
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           danger
           of
           utter
           ruin
           ,
           yet
           within
           this
           Realm
           (
           praised
           be
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           Jesus
           for
           it
           )
           it
           overthrew
           few
           ,
           or
           none
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           yet
           heard
           of
           ,
           saving
           certain
           Stones
           ,
           Chimneys
           ,
           Walls
           and
           Pinacles
           of
           high
           Buildings
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           City
           and
           divers
           others
           places
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           hear
           of
           any
           Christian
           People
           that
           received
           bodily
           hurt
           by
           it
           saving
           tw●
           Children
           in
           London
           ,
           a
           Boy
           and
           a
           Girl
           ,
           being
           at
           Sermon
           among
           a
           great
           number
           of
           People
           in
           
           Christ's
           Church
           by
           Newgate-Market
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Boy
           named
           
             Thomas
             Gray
          
           ,
           was
           slain
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           with
           the
           fall
           of
           a
           Stone
           shaken
           down
           from
           the
           Roof
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           the
           Girl
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Mabel
             Everite
          
           )
           being
           sore
           hurt
           there
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           present
           by
           like
           casualty
           ,
           died
           within
           few
           days
           after
           .
           But
           I
           term
           it
           great
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           universalness
           thereof
           almost
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           not
           only
           within
           this
           Realm
           ,
           but
           also
           without
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           much
           more
           violent
           ,
           and
           did
           far
           more
           harm
           :
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           terrour
           which
           it
           then
           struck
           into
           all
           mens
           hearts
           where
           it
           
           came
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           striketh
           into
           such
           as
           duly
           consider
           howjustly
           God
           may
           be
           offended
           with
           all
           Men
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           this
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           hath
           most
           abundantly
           tasted
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           and
           most
           unthankfully
           neglected
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           yet
           still
           warneth
           us
           by
           this
           terrible
           wonder
           ,
           what
           for
           more
           terrible
           punishments
           are
           like
           to
           light
           upon
           us
           e're
           long
           ▪
           unless
           we
           amend
           our
           sinful
           Conversation
           betimes
           .
        
         
           This
           Earthquake
           made
           that
           Impression
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           those
           that
           then
           lived
           ,
           that
           an
           Order
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           godly
           Admonition
           concerning
           it
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           for
           the
           turning
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           from
           them
           ,
           threatned
           by
           that
           terrible
           Earthquake
           ,
           by
           order
           given
           from
           the
           Queens
           Majesty's
           most
           honourable
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           in
           all
           Churches
           and
           Housholds
           throughout
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Because
           this
           might
           serve
           for
           a
           Conviction
           of
           many
           prayer
           less
           Families
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           before
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           still
           ;
           that
           are
           
           more
           fearless
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           lived
           in
           times
           of
           lesser
           Light
           ,
           I
           shall
           insert
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           concern'd
           the
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   of
                   all
                   Householders
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   whole
                   Family
                   ,
                   every
                   evening
                   before
                   they
                   go
                   to
                   bed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   turn
                   his
                   Wrath
                   from
                   us
                   threatued
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   terrible
                   Earthquake
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Set
                     forth
                     by
                     Authority
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   —
                   WE
                   most
                   heartily
                   and
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   thy
                   fatherly
                   Goodness
                   to
                   look
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Mercy
                   Seat
                   upon
                   us
                   most
                   miserable
                   and
                   sinful
                   Slaves
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   fearful
                   and
                   trembling
                   hearts
                   do
                   quake
                   and
                   shake
                   at
                   the
                   strange
                   and
                   terrible
                   token
                   of
                   thy
                   Wrath
                   and
                   Indignation
                   ,
                   appearing
                   most
                   evidently
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   thy
                   shaking
                   and
                   moving
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   ,
                   whereby
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   utterly
                   destitute
                   of
                   Grace
                   )
                   we
                   be
                   warned
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   coming
                   down
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   visit
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   most
                   terrible
                   manner
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   treadest
                   so
                   hard
                   upon
                   this
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   most
                   shamefully
                   have
                   polluted
                   and
                   defiled
                   with
                   our
                   most
                   wicked
                   ,
                   sinful
                   ,
                   and
                   rebellious
                   Lives
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   thy
                   continual
                   crying
                   and
                   calling
                   upon
                   us
                   by
                   thy
                   Servants
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   learned
                   to
                   know
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   not
                   followed
                   it
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   heard
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   little
                   ▪
                   yea
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   but
                   like
                   most
                   perverse
                   and
                   unthankful
                   Children
                   ,
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   mock
                   of
                   thy
                   Word
                   ,
                   derided
                   thy
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   accounted
                   thy
                   Threatnings
                   trifles
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Warnings
                   of
                   no
                   weight
                   or
                   moment
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   have
                   justly
                   deserved
                   to
                   taste
                   most
                   deeply
                   of
                   the
                   bitter
                   Cup
                   of
                   thy
                   Anger
                   and
                   Vengeance
                   by
                   Wars
                   ,
                   Famine
                   ,
                   Pestilence
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Death
                   if
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   not
                   temper
                   the
                   rigour
                   of
                   thy
                   Justice
                   with
                   the
                   mildness
                   of
                   thy
                   Mercy
                   .
                   —
                   Turn
                   this
                   Earthquake
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   
                   thine
                   Elect
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   didst
                   when
                   thou
                   shoo●●edst
                   the
                   Prison
                   ,
                   loosedst
                   the
                   Locks
                   ,
                   Fetters
                   and
                   Chains
                   of
                   thy
                   Servants
                   ,
                   Paul
                   and
                   S●las
                   ,
                   and
                   broughtest
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Prison
                   ▪
                   and
                   convertedst
                   their
                   Keeper
                   ;
                   so
                   gracious
                   Lord
                   ,
                   strike
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   with
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   this
                   thy
                   Work
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   Men
                   ▪
                   and
                   that
                   tho●
                   art
                   that
                   Sampson
                   that
                   for
                   their
                   mocking
                   and
                   spighting
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Word
                   ,
                   canst
                   shake
                   the
                   Pillars
                   of
                   their
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   and
                   throw
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   furious
                   Philistines
                   heads
                   .
                   Turn
                   thy
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   fro●
                   thy
                   Children
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Conversion
                   or
                   Confusion
                   of
                   thine
                   ▪
                   Enemies
                   that
                   defie
                   and
                   ab●or
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   deface
                   thy
                   Glory
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   knocked
                   long
                   at
                   their
                   Doors
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   open
                   to
                   let
                   thee
                   in
                   :
                   burst
                   open
                   therefore
                   the
                   brazen
                   Gates
                   of
                   their
                   stony
                   hearts
                   ,
                   thou
                   that
                   art
                   able
                   of
                   stones
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   Children
                   to
                   Abraham
                   :
                   and
                   finally
                   s●
                   touch
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   the
                   finger
                   of
                   thy
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   deeply
                   muse
                   upon
                   our
                   sinful
                   ▪
                   Lives
                   ,
                   to
                   amend
                   the●
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   for
                   thy
                   Mercy
                   to
                   forgive
                   and
                   pardon
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   through
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   liveth
                   with
                   thee
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   three
                   Persons
                   and
                   one
                   Eternal
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   be
                   all
                   Dominion
                   and
                   Glory
                   with
                   Praise
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Do
           not
           you
           see
           old
           Mercies
           to
           England
           in
           time
           of
           Judgment
           by
           that
           Earth●uake
           then
           ,
           as
           fresh
           Mercy
           in
           the
           like
           Judgment
           mixt
           in
           this
           so
           lately
           ?
           nay
           ,
           this
           more
           mild
           then
           that
           ;
           when
           by
           that
           two
           were
           killed
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           by
           this
           (
           that
           yet
           I
           hear
           of
           .
           )
           And
           should
           not
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           awaken
           us
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           it
           did
           others
           in
           the
           like
           case
           heretofore
           ?
           Should
           not
           every
           House
           that
           hath
           been
           shaken
           be
           fill'd
           with
           Crys
           ,
           Calls
           ,
           and
           fervent
           Prayers
           unto
           God
           to
           turn
           away
           his
           Wrath
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           else
           after
           this
           Earthquake
           might
           come
           upon
           us
           ?
           Might
           not
           we
           ●ear
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           pray
           every
           night
           before
           we
           go
           to
           Bed
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           appointed
           and
           commanded
           by
           Authority
           to
           do
           ?
           should
           not
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercy
           in
           it
           ,
           kindly
           work
           upon
           us
           ?
           or
           shall
           we
           be
           more
           
           secure
           ,
           because
           God
           (
           in
           Judgment
           )
           is
           so
           merciful
           ?
           Shall
           we
           despise
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           and
           long-suffering
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           leadeth
           us
           to
           repentance
           ?
           or
           shall
           we
           ,
           after
           our
           hardness
           and
           impenitent
           hearts
           ,
           treasure
           up
           unto
           our selves
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           revelation
           of
           the
           righteous
           judgment
           of
           God
           ?
           will
           not
           he
           render
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           ?
           read
           and
           answer
           ;
           Rom.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           That
           I
           may
           conclude
           ,
           I
           shall
           recommend
           to
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           three
           years
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           exceeding
           remarkable
           ,
           always
           to
           be
           remembred
           and
           improved
           by
           all
           that
           have
           seen
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           that
           have
           been
           born
           since
           the
           first
           and
           second
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           told
           by
           others
           of
           God's
           dealing
           with
           this
           City
           then
        
         
           1.
           
           Forget
           not
           the
           Dying
           year
           in
           this
           City
           in
           1665.
           when
           God
           did
           visit
           it
           with
           the
           Plague
           :
           Have
           you
           forgot
           ,
           
           have
           you
           not
           heard
           how
           Death
           raged
           then
           ?
           how
           it
           rode
           triumphant
           like
           a
           mighty
           Conquerour
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           durst
           not
           meet
           it
           in
           the
           Streets
           as
           were
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           the
           Grass
           from
           growing
           in
           Cheapside
           ?
           did
           it
           not
           slay
           heaps
           upon
           heaps
           ,
           that
           the
           living
           were
           put
           to
           day-labour
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           ?
           so
           many
           thousand
           in
           a
           week
           cut
           off
           ,
           cut
           down
           ,
           and
           changed
           time
           for
           eternity
           :
           ready
           or
           unready
           ,
           must
           away
           .
           Death
           was
           then
           in
           such
           haste
           ,
           in
           so
           short
           time
           to
           slay
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           did
           find
           unprepared
           persons
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           prevailed
           with
           by
           sighs
           and
           sobs
           ,
           by
           tears
           and
           groans
           ,
           to
           stay
           till
           some
           made
           themselves
           ready
           for
           another
           world
           .
           You
           that
           lived
           Then
           and
           Now
           ,
           have
           cause
           to
           remember
           Gods
           Judgment
           to
           others
           (
           especially
           if
           unconverted
           )
           that
           died
           ,
           and
           his
           Mercy
           to
           you
           that
           live
           now
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Forget
           not
           that
           dreadful
           burning
           year
           1666.
           when
           the
           tops
           of
           
           London's
           highest
           Houses
           were
           brought
           down
           to
           fill
           their
           Cellars
           :
           when
           the
           devouring
           
           Flames
           marched
           without
           controul
           from
           Street
           to
           Street
           ,
           drinking
           up
           the
           Water
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           scorning
           all
           oppositions
           that
           could
           for
           some
           days
           be
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           till
           God
           that
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           proud
           Waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           set
           limits
           to
           the
           insulting
           Flames
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Hitherto
             shall
             ye
             go
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
          
           Let
           the
           sight
           of
           your
           new
           Buildings
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           your
           old
           were
           burnt
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           trembling
           year
           1692.
           when
           your
           Houses
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           trembled
           as
           if
           they
           would
           fall
           ;
           and
           you
           in
           them
           then
           trembled
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           fall
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           there
           were
           tremblings
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           Jamaica
           some
           years
           more
           then
           once
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           sit
           of
           Convulsion
           came
           by
           which
           it
           was
           destroyed
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           warning
           by
           one
           .
           In
           the
           year
           65
           ,
           God
           by
           one
           Judgment
           swept
           away
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           left
           their
           Houses
           :
           in
           66
           he
           destroyed
           your
           Houses
           ,
           and
           preserved
           your
           Persons
           :
           in
           92
           by
           an
           Earthquake
           he
           threatned
           both
           your
           Dwellings
           and
           your
           Persons
           ,
           but
           (
           in
           
           mercy
           )
           he
           spared
           both
           .
           Oh
           give
           praise
           unto
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           spared
           you
           and
           your
           Houses
           in
           this
           Earthquake
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           he
           would
           shake
           them
           so
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           printed
           for
           
             John
             Salusbury
          
           in
           Cornhill
           .
        
         
           THE
           certainty
           of
           
             The
             Worlds
             of
             Spirits
          
           ,
           fully
           evinced
           by
           unquestionable
           Histories
           of
           Apparitions
           and
           Witchcrafts
           ,
           Operations
           ,
           Voices
           ,
           &c.
           
           Proving
           the
           Immortality
           of
           Souls
           ,
           the
           Malice
           and
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Devils
           and
           the
           Damned
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           the
           Justified
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           
             Doctrinal
             Controversies
          
           which
           have
           lately
           troubled
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           reconciling
           Explication
           without
           much
           Disputing
           .
           Both
           by
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestant
           Religion
           truly
           stated
           and
           justified
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Divine
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           :
           Whereunto
           is
           added
           by
           way
           of
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           some
           Account
           of
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ,
           never
           before
           published
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
             Matth.
             Sylvester
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Williams
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           ,
           
           in
           the
           contrivance
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           Man's
           Redemption
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           By
           
             William
             Bates
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           The
           Changeabless
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Nations
           ,
           Families
           ,
           and
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           with
           a
           practical
           Application
           thereof
           to
           the
           various
           conditions
           of
           this
           Mortal
           Life
           .
           By
           
             Timothy
             Rogers
          
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Lover
           ,
           or
           a
           Discourse
           opening
           the
           Nature
           of
           Participation
           with
           ,
           and
           Demonstrating
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Purification
           by
           Christ
           .
           By
           
             T.
             Cruse
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Duty
           and
           Blessing
           of
           a
           Tender
           Conscience
           ,
           plainly
           stated
           and
           earnestly
           recommended
           to
           all
           that
           regard
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           By
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           Five
           Sermons
           on
           various
           Occasions
           .
           By
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           The
           Mirrour
           of
           Divine
           Love
           unvail'd
           ,
           in
           a
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           High
           and
           Mysterious
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           .
           By
           
             Robert
             Plemming
          
           .
           V.
           D.
           M.
           
        
         
           The
           Mourners
           Memorial
           ,
           in
           two
           
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           truly
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Mrs.
           
             Susannah
             Some
          
           .
           With
           some
           〈◊〉
           count
           of
           her
           Life
           and
           Death
           .
           By
           〈◊〉
           Wright
           and
           
             Robert
             Fleming
          
           .
           V.
           D.
           M.
           
        
         
           A
           new
           Examination
           of
           the
           Acciden●
           and
           Grammar
           ,
           in
           English
           and
           Latin
           wherein
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           
             Properiquae
             ●●●ribus
             ,
             Quae
             Genus
             ,
             As
             in
             presenti
             ,
             Si●t
             〈◊〉
             and
             Praesodia
             ,
          
           are
           made
           plain
           and
           〈◊〉
           that
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           may
           speed
           〈◊〉
           learn
           the
           
             Latin
             Tongue
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Christian's
           Converse
           with
           God
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           the
           Insufficiency
           and
           Uncertainty
           Human
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           the
           Improveme●●
           of
           Solitude
           in
           Converse
           ,
           with
           God
           wit●
           some
           of
           the
           Author's
           Breathings
           a●●
           him
           .
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
           Recommend●●
           to
           the
           Readers
           serious
           Thoughts
           wh●
           at
           the
           House
           of
           Mourning
           and
           Reti●●
           ment
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
             Matth
             Sylvester
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Rational
           Defence
           of
           Nonconform●●ty
           ,
           wherein
           the
           practice
           of
           Nonconfo●mists
           in
           vindicated
           from
           the
           Charge
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           Bp●of
           Worcester
           .
           Also
           〈◊〉
           Case
           of
           the
           present
           Separation
           truly
           u●ted
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           Union
           amongst
           Pr●●testants
           pointed
           at
           by
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
      
    
  

